'•      '     ^N541 
r---^v  '•'' ; 


L.      A  STORY  OF 

^VIKING  DAYS 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 


'  I   ask    you    to  consider    the    shame    that    it    will    bring 
upon   me.'  [Page  260] 


LeiFthe  LUCKU 

H  suouy  OF- 
VI KING  D^IJS 


OtULie  A  LILJ6NCRANCZ 

PICCURCS  SND  DesiGNs  By 


PUB  LI  she  D  BU 

HCmcCLURG&CO 

ebie/iGO 


Copyright 

By  A.  C.  McClurg  &  Co. 
1902 

Published  March  19,  190' 


Annex 


NOTE   OF   ACKNOWLEDGMENT 

FOR  the  general  facts  upon  which  this  story  is  based,  I  am 
indebted  to  the  studies  of  such  Norse  antiquarians  as  Rafn, 
Torfeus,  Vigfusson,  Mallet,  Keyser,  Anderson,  Du  Chaillu, 
Enander,   Rink,  Tegner,   and  to  the  works  of   John    Fiske,  Eben 
Norton  Horsford,  Thomas  Wentworth  Higginson,  Alexander  von 
Humboldt,    J.   S.  C.  Abbott,    Bayard    Taylor,    Charles    Kingsley, 
William  Cullen  Bryant,  Aaron  Goodrich,  and  others. 

In  two  cases,  I  have  borrowed  incidents  from  Northern  writers, 
—  in  Chapter  VI.,  where  certain  features  of  the  duel  scene  are 
adapted  from  Tegner's  "  Frithiof's  Saga";  and  in  Chapter  XIX., 
where  I  have  drawn  upon  an  Eskimo  narrative,  given  in  Rink's 
"  Danish  Greenland,"  for  the  account  of  crossing  an  ice-bound 
fiord  in  an  Arctic  storm.  In  the  latter  chapter  I  have  also  used, 
almost  literally,  a  short  passage  from  Du  Chaillu's  translation  of 
the  Norse  accounts  of  Biorn  Herjulfsson's  adventure,  incorporated 
in  the  narrative  of  Grettir  the  sailor  ;  and  the  prose  extracts  be 
ginning  Chapter  XXIII.  and  Chapter  XXVI.  are  taken  from  the 
same  source.  To  Paul  du  Chaillu  and  to  Professor  Rasmus  B. 
Anderson  I  owe  especial  acknowledgment  for  the  rendering  of 
the  verses  from  Havamal,  which  have  been  placed  at  the  heads  of 
the  chapters;  and  to  the  works  of  these  eminent  writers,  first 
and  foremost,  I  owe  also  the  love  that  I  have  come  to  bear  the 
heroic  Viking-age,  —  rough  and  brutal,  if  you  will,  yet  instinct 
with  such  purity  and  truth  and  power  as  befits  the  boyhood  oi 

the  mighty  Anglo-Saxon  race. 

O.  A.  L. 

February  x,  1902. 


O 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER   I 
Where  Wolves  Thrive  Better  than  Lambs n 

CHAPTER  II 

The  Maid  in  the  Silver  Helmet 18 

CHAPTER    III 
A  Gallant  Outlaw 25 

CHAPTER   IV 
In  a  Viking  Lair 37 

CHAPTER   V 
The  Ire  of  a  Shield-Maiden 47 

CHAPTER   VI 
The  Song  of  Smiting  Steel 54 

CHAPTER  VII 
The  King's  Guardsman 64 

CHAPTER   VIII 
Leif  the  Cross-Bearer 80 

CHAPTER   IX 
Before  the  Chieftain 90 

CHAPTER   X 
The  Royal  Blood  of  Alfred 100 

CHAPTER    XI 

The  Passing  of  the  Scar in 

CHAPTER   XII 
Through  Bars  of  Ice         122 

CHAPTER    XIII 
Eric  the  Red  in  His  Domain 130 

CHAPTER   XIV 
For  the  Sake  of  the  Cross 136 

CHAPTER    XV 
A  Wolf-Pack  in  Leash 150 

7 


CONTE  NTS 

CHAPTER  XVI 
A  Courtier  of  the  King 160 

CHAPTER  XVII 
The  Wooing  of  Helga 166 

CHAPTER  XVIII 
The  Witch's  Den  176 

CHAPTER   XIX 

Tales  of  the  Unknown  West 188 

CHAPTER   XX 

Alwin's  Bane 199 

CHAPTER  XXI 
The  Heart  of  a  Shield-Maiden 205 

CHAPTER   XXII 

In  the  Shadow  of  the  Sword 213 

CHAPTER  XXIII 
A  Familiar  Blade  in  a  Strange  Sheath 225 

CHAPTER  XXIV 
For  Dear  Love's  Sake 240 

CHAPTER  XXV 
"Where  Never  Man  Stood  Before"  251 

CHAPTER  XXVI 
Vinland  the  Good 272 

CHAPTER  XXVII 
Mightier  than  the  Sword 296 

CHAPTER    XXVIII 
"Things  that  are  Fated" 313 

CHAPTER  XXIX 
The  Battle  to  the  Strong 332 

CHAPTER  XXX 
From  Over  the  Sea 342 

CONCLUSION  35* 


LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIONS 

" '  I  ask  you  to  consider    the  shame  it  will  bring 

upon  me.'  " Frontispiece 

"His  black  eyes  looked  back  unshrinkingly."      .    .      Facing  page  58 
'"What  now,  Rolf  Erlingsson!'  he  demanded."    ,  "          78 

"  Something   in  the  tone  of  that  one  word  chilled 

his  blood." "         186 

"She  cried  out,  so  that  every  one  could  hear:  'Do 

you  not  understand?    I  loved  him.'"  ....  "        204 

" '  Let  us  forget    everything    in    the  world  except 

that  we  are  together.' "       "        286 


FOREWORD 

THE  Anglo-Saxon  race  was  in  its  boyhood  in  the 
days  when  the  Vikings  lived.  Youth's  fresh 
fires  burned  in  men's  blood ;  the  unchastened  tur 
bulence  of  youth  prompted  their  crimes,  and  their 
good  deeds  were  inspired  by  the  purity  and  whole- 
heartedness  and  divine  simplicity  of  youth. 

For  every  heroic  vice,  the  Vikings  laid  upon  the 
opposite  scale  an  heroic  virtue.  If  they  plundered 
and  robbed,  as  most  men  did  in  the  times  when  Might 
made  Right,  yet  the  heaven-sent  instinct  of  hospi 
tality  was  as  the  marrow  of  their  bones.  No  beggar 
went  from  their  doors  without  alms ;  no  traveller 
asked  in  vain  for  shelter  ;  no  guest  but  was  wel 
comed  with  holiday  cheer  and  sped  on  his  way  with 
a  gift.  As  cunningly  false  as  they  were  to  their  foes, 
just  so  superbly  true  were  they  to  their  friends. 
The  man  who  took  his  enemy's  last  blood-drop  with 
relentless  hate,  gave  his  own  blood  with  an  equally 
unsparing  hand  if  in  so  doing  he  might  aid  the  cause 
of  some  sworn  brother. 

Above  all,  they  were  a  race  of  conquerors,  whose 
knee  bent  only  to  its  proved  superior.  Not  to  the 
man  who  was  king-born  merely,  did  their  allegiance 
go,  but  to  the  man  who  showed  himself  their  leader 
in  courage  and  their  master  in  skill.  And  so  it  was 
with  their  choice  of  a  religion,  when  at  last  the  death- 
day  of  Odin  dawned.  Not  to  the  God  who  forgives, 
nor  to  the  God  who  suffered,  did  they  give  their  faith  ; 
but  they  made  their  vows  to  the  God  who  makes 
men  strong,  the  God  who  is  the  never-dying  and  all- 
powerful  Lord  of  those  who  follow  Him. 


The 


Thrall  of  Leif  the  Lucky 


CHAPTER   I 
WHERE   WOLVES    THRIVE  BETTER   THAN    LAMBS 

Vices  and  virtues 

The  sons  of  mortals  bear 

In  their  breasts  mingled  ; 

No  one  is  so  good 

That  no  failing  attends  him, 

Nor  so  bad  as  to  be  good  for  nothing. 

HAVAMAL  (High  Song  of  Odin). 

T  was  back  in  the  tenth 
century,  when  the  mighty 
fair-haired  warriors  of  Nor 
way  and  Sweden  and  Den 
mark,  whom  the  people  of 
Southern  Europe  called  the 
Northmen,  were  becoming 
known  and  dreaded  through 
out  the  world.  Iceland  and 
Greenland  had  been  colon 
ized  by  their  dauntless  enterprise.  Greece  and  Africa 
had  not  proved  distant  enough  to  escape  their  rav- 

XI 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

ages.  The  descendants  of  the  Viking  Rollo  ruled  in 
France  as  Dukes  of  Normandy;  and  Saxon  England, 
misguided  by  Ethelred  the  Unready  and  harassed  by 
Danish  pirates,  was  slipping  swiftly  and  surely  under 
Northern  rule.  It  was  the  time  when  the  priests 
of  France  added  to  their  litany  this  petition:  "From 
the  fury  of  the  Northmen,  deliver  us,  good  Lord." 

The  old,  old  Norwegian  city  of  Trondhjem,  which 
lies  on  Trondhjem  Fiord,  girt  by  the  river  Nid,  was 
then  King  Olaf  Trygvasson's  new  city  of  Nidaros,  and 
though  hardly  more  than  a  trading  station,  a  hamlet 
without  streets,  it  was  humming  with  prosperity 
and  jubilant  life.  The  shore  was  fringed  with  ships 
whose  gilded  dragon-heads  and  purple-and-yellow 
hulls  and  azure-and-scarlet  sails  were  reflected  in 
the  waves  until  it  seemed  as  if  rainbows  had  been 
melted  in  them.  Hillside  and  river-bank  bloomed 
with  the  gay  tents  of  chieftains  who  had  come  from 
all  over  the  North  to  visit  the  powerful  Norwegian 
king.  Traders  had  scattered  booths  of  tempting 
wares  over  the  plain,  so  that  it  looked  like  fair-time. 
The  broad  roads  between  the  estates  that  clustered 
around  the  royal  residence  were  thronged  with  clank 
ing  horsemen,  with  richly  dressed  traders  followed 
by  covered  carts  of  precious  merchandise,  with  beauti 
ful  fair-haired  women  riding  on  gilded  chair-like 
saddles,  with  monks  and  slaves,  with  white-bearded 
law-men  and  pompous  landowners. 

Along  one  of  those  roads  that  crossed  the  city 
from  the  west,  a  Danish  warrior  came  riding,  one 

12 

I 


WHERE    WOLVES    THRIVE 

keen  May  morning,  with  a  young  English  captive  tied 
to  his  saddle-bow. 

The  Northman  was  a  great,  hulking,  wild-maned, 
brute-faced  fellow,  capped  by  an  iron  helmet  and 
wrapped  in  a  mantle  of  coarse  gray,  from  whose 
folds  the  handle  of  a  battle-axe  looked  out  sugges 
tively  ;  but  the  boy  was  of  the  handsomest  Saxon 
type.  Though  barely  seventeen,  he  was  man- 
grown,  and  lithe  and  well-shaped ;  and  he  carried 
himself  nobly,  despite  his  clumsy  garments  of  white 
wool.  His  gold-brown  hair  had  been  clipped  close 
as  a  mark  of  slavery,  and  there  were  fetters  on  his 
limbs ;  but  chains  could  not  restrain  the  glance  of 
his  proud  gray  eyes,  which  flashed  defiance  with  every 
look. 

Crossing  the  city  northward,  they  came  where 
a  trading-booth  stood  on  its  outskirts  —  an  odd  look 
ing  place  of  neatly  built  log  walls  tented  over  with 
gay  striped  linen.  Beyond,  the  plain  rose  in  gentle 
hills,  which  were  overlooked  in  their  turn  by  pine-clad 
snow-capped  mountains.  On  one  side,  the  river  hurried 
along  in  surging  rapids  ;  on  the  other,  one  could  see 
the  broad  elbow  of  the  fiord  glittering  in  the  sun. 
At  the  sight  of  the  booth,  the  Saxon  scowled  darkly, 
while  the  Dane  gave  a  grunt  of  relief.  Drawing 
rein  before  the  door,  the  warrior  dismounted  and 
pulled  down  his  captive. 

It  was  a  scene  of  barbaric  splendor  that  the 
gay  roof  covered.  The  walls  displayed  exquisitely 
wrought  weapons,  and  rare  fabrics  interwoven  with 

13 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

gleaming  gold  and  silver  threads.  Piles  of  rich  furs 
were  heaped  in  the  corners,  amid  a  medley  of  gilded 
drinking-horns  and  bronze  vessels  and  graceful  silver 
urns.  Across  the  back  of  the  booth  stretched  a  bench- 
ful  of  sullen-looking  creatures  —  war-captives  to  be 
sold  as  slaves,  native  thralls,  and  two  Northmen 
enslaved  for  debt.  In  the  centre  of  the  floor,  seated 
upon  one  of  his  massive  steel-bound  chests,  gorgeous 
in  velvet  and  golden  chains,  the  trader  presided  over 
his  sales  like  a  prince  on  his  throne. 

The  Dane  saluted  him  with  a  surly  nod,  and  he 
answered  with  such  smooth  words  as  the  thrifty  old 
Norse  proverbs  advise  every  man  to  practise. 

"  Greeting,  Gorm  Arnorsson !  Here  is  great 
industry,  if  already  this  Spring  you  have  gone  on  a 
Viking  voyage  and  gotten  yourself  so  good  a  piece  of 
property!  How  came  you  by  him?  " 

Gorm  gave  his  "  property  "  a  rough  push  forward, 
and  his  harsh  voice  came  out  of  his  bull-thick  neck 
like  a  bellow.  "  I  got  him  in  England  last  Summer. 
We  ravaged  his  father's  castle,  I  and  twenty  ship 
mates,  and  slew  all  his  kinsmen.  He  comes  of  good 
blood ;  I  am  told  for  certain  that  he  is  a  jarl's  son. 
And  I  swear  he  is  sound  in  wind  and  limb.  How 
much  will  you  pay  me  for  him,  Karl  Grimsson  ?  " 

The  owner  of  the  booth  stroked  his  long  white 
beard  and  eyed  the  captive  critically.  It  seemed  to 
him  that  he  had  never  seen  a  king's  son  with  a 
haughtier  air.  The  boy  wore  his  fetters  as  though 
they  had  been  bracelets  from  the  hands  of  Ethelred. 


WHERE    WOLVES    THRIVE 

"  Is  it  because  you  value  him  so  highly  that  you 
keep  him  in  chains?"  he  asked. 

"  In  that  I  will  not  deceive  you,"  said  the  Dane, 
after  a  moment's  hesitation.  "Though  he  is  sound 
in  wind  and  limb,  he  is  not  sound  in  temper.  Shortly 
after  I  got  him,  I  sold  him  to  Gilli  the  Wealthy  for 
a  herd-boy  ;  but  because  it  was  not  to  his  mind  on  the 
dairy-farm,  he  lost  half  his  herd  and  let  wolves  prey 
on  the  rest,  and  when  the  headman  would  have  flogged 
him  for  it,  he  slew  him.  He  has  the  temper  of  a 
black  elf." 

"  He  does  not  look  to  be  a  cooing  dove,"  the 
trader  assented.  "  But  how  came  it  that  he  was  not 
slain  for  this  ?  I  have  heard  that  Gilli  is  a  fretful 
man." 

The  Dane  snorted.  "  More  than  anything  else  he 
is  greedy  for  property,  and  his  wife  Bertha  advised 
him  not  to  lose  the  price  he  had  paid.  It  is  my  belief 
that  she  has  a  liking  for  the  cub  ;  she  was  an  English 
captive  before  the  Wealthy  One  married  her.  He 
followed  her  advice,  as  was  to  be  expected,  and  sad 
dled  me  with  the  whelp  when  I  passed  through  the 
district  yesterday.  I  should  have  sent  him  to  Thor 
myself,"  he  added  with  a  suggestive  swing  of  his  axe, 
"  but  that  silver  is  useful  to  me  also.  I  go  to  join  my 
shipmates  in  Wisby.  And  I  am  in  haste,  Karl 
Grimsson.  Take  him,  and  let  me  have  what  you 
think  fair." 

It  seemed  as  if  the  trader  would  never  finish  the 
meditative  caressing  of  his  beard,  but  at  last  he  arose 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

and  called  for  his  scales.  The  Dane  took  the  little 
heap  of  silver  rings  weighed  out  to  him,  and  strode 
out  of  the  tent.  At  the  same  time,  he  passed  out  of 
the  English  boy's  life.  What  a  pity  that  the  result  of 
their  short  acquaintance  could  not  have  disappeared 
with  him ! 

The  trader  surveyed  his  new  possession,  standing 
straight  and  slim  before  him. 

"What  are  you  called?"  he  demanded.  "And 
whence  come  you  ?  And  of  what  kin  ?  " 

"  I  am  called  Alwin,"  answered  the  thrall  ; 
"  and  I  come  from  Northumbria."  He  hesitated, 
and  the  blood  mounted  to  his  face.  "  But  I 
will  not  tell  you  my  father's  name,"  he  finished 
proudly,  "  that  you  may  shame  him  in  shaming 
me." 

The  trader's  patience  was  a  little  chafed.  Peace 
ful  merchants  were  also  men  of  war  between  times  in 
those  days. 

Suddenly  he  unsheathed  the  sword  that  hung 
at  his  side,  and  laid  its  point  against  the  thrall's 
breast. 

"  I  ask  you  again  of  what  kin  you  come.  If  you  do 
not  answer  now,  it  is  unlikely  that  you  will  be  alive 
to  answer  a  third  question." 

Perhaps  young  Alwin's  bronzed  cheeks  lost  a 
little  of  their  color,  but  his  lip  curled  scornfully.  So 
they  stood,  minute  after  minute,  the  sharp  point 
pricking  through  the  cloth  until  the  boy  felt  it  against 
his  skin. 

16 


WHERE    WOLVES    THRIVE 

Gradually  the  trader's  face  relaxed  into  a  grim 
smile.  "  You  are  a  young  wolf,"  he  said  at  last, 
sheathing  his  weapon;  "yet  go  and  sit  with  the 
others.  It  may  be  that  wolves  thrive  better  than 
lambs  in  the  North." 


CHAPTER   II 


THE   MAID   IN    THE   SILVER   HELMET 

In  a  maiden's  words 

No  one  should  place  faith, 

Nor  in  what  a  woman  says  ; 

For  on  a  turning  wheel 

Have  their  hearts  been  formed, 

And  guile  in  their  breasts  been  laid. 

HAVAMAL. 


AY  after  day,  week  after 
week,  Alwin  sat  waiting  to 
see  where  the  next  turn  of 
misfortune's  wheel  would 
land  him. 

Interesting  people 
visited  the  booth  continu 
ally.  Now  it  was  a  party 
of  royal  guardsmen  to  buy 
weapons,  —  splendid  mail- 
King  Olaf's  board,  slept 


clad  giants  who  ate  at 
in  his  hall,  and  fought  to  the  death  at  his  side. 
Again  it  was  a  minstrel,  with  a  harp  at  his  back, 
who  stopped  to  rest  and  exchange  a  song  for  a  horn 
of  mead.  Once  the  Queen  herself,  riding  in  a  shin 
ing  gilded  wagon,  came  in  and  bought  some  of  the 
graceful  spiral  bracelets.  She  said  that  Alwin's  eyes 

18 


THE     MAID    IN    THE     SILVER     HELMET 

were  as  bright  as  a  young  serpent's ;  but  she  did  not 
buy  him. 

The  doorway  framed  an  ever  changing  picture, — 
budding  birch  trees  along  the  river-bank  ;  men  plough 
ing  in  the  valley  ;  shepherds  tending  flocks  that  looked 
like  dots  of  cotton  wool  on  the  green  hillsides. 
Sometimes  bands  of  gay  folk  from  the  King's  house 
rode  by  to  the  hunt,  spurs  jingling,  horns  braying, 
falcons  at  their  wrists.  Sometimes  brawny  followers 
of  the  visiting  chiefs  swaggered  past  in  groups,  and 
the  boy  could  hear  their  shouting  and  laughter  as 
they  held  drinking-bouts  in  the  hostelry  near  by. 
Occasionally  their  rough  voices  would  grow  rougher, 
and  an  arrow  would  fly  past  the  door  ;  or  there  would 
be  a  clash  of  weapons,  followed  by  a  groan. 

One  day,  as  Alwin  sat  looking  out,  his  chin  resting 
in  his  hand,  his  elbow  on  his  knee,  his  attention  was 
caught  by  two  riders  winding  swiftly  down  a  hill- 
path  on  the  right.  At  first,  one  was  only  a  blur  of 
gray  and  the  other  a  flame  of  scarlet ;  they  disap 
peared  behind  a  grove  of  aspens,  then  reappeared 
nearer,  and  he  could  make  out  a  white  beard  on  the 
gray  figure  and  a  veil  of  golden  hair  above  the  scarlet 
kirtle.  What  hair  for  a  boy,  even  the  noblest  born  ! 
It  was  the  custom  of  all  free  men  to  wear  their  locks 
uncut;  but  this  golden  mantle!  Yet  could  it  be  a 
girl  ?  Did  a  girl  ever  wear  a  helmet  like  a  silver 
bowl,  and  a  kirtle  that  stopped  at  the  knee  ?  If  it 
was  a  girl,  she  must  be  one  of  those  shield-maidens 
of  whom  the  minstrels  sang.  Alwin  watched  the 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

pair  curiously  as  they  galloped  down  the  last  slope 
and  turned  into  the  lane  beside  the  river.  They  must 
pass  the  booth,  and  then  .... 

His  brain  whirled,  and  he  stood  up  in  his  intense 
interest.  Something  had  startled  the  white  steed 
that  bore  the  scarlet  kirtle ;  he  swerved  aside  and 
rose  on  his  haunches  with  a  suddenness  that  nearly 
unseated  his  rider ;  then  he  took  the  bronze  bit 
between  his  teeth  and  leaped  forward.  Whitebeard 
and  his  bay  mare  were  left  behind.  The  yellow  hair 
streamed  out  like  a  banner;  nearer,  and  Alwin  could 
see  that  it  was  indeed  a  girl.  She  wound  her  hands 
in  the  reins  and  kept  her  seat  like  a  centaur.  But 
suddenly  something  gave  way.  Over  she  went,  side- 
wise  ;  and  by  the  wrist,  tangled  in  the  reins,  the  horse 
dragged  her  over  the  stony  road. 

Forgetting  his  manacled  limbs,  Alwin  started 
forward ;  but  it  was  all  over  in  an  instant.  One  of 
the  trader's  servants  flew  at  the  animal's  head  and 
stopped  him,  almost  at  the  door  of  the  booth.  In 
another  moment  a  crowd  gathered  around  the  fallen 
girl  and  shut  her  from  his  view.  Alwin  gazed  at  the 
shifting  backs  with  a  dreadful  vision  of  golden  hair 
torn  and  splashed  with  blood.  She  must  be  dead,  for 
she  had  not  once  screamed.  His  head  was  still 
ringing  with  the  shrieks  of  his  mother's  waiting- 
women,  as  the  Danes  bore  them  out  of  the  burning 
castle. 

Whitebeard  came  galloping  up,  puffing  and  pant 
ing.  He  was  a  puny  little  German,  with  a  face  as 

20 


THE     MAID    IN    THE     SILVER     HELMET 

small  and  withered  as  a  winter  apple,  but  a  body 
swaddled  in  fur-trimmed  tunics  until  it  seemed  as  fat 
as  a  polar  bear's.  He  rolled  off  his  horse  ;  the  crowd 
parted  before  him.  Then  the  English  youth  ex 
perienced  another  shock. 

Bruised  and  muddy,  but  neither  dead  nor  fainting, 
the  girl  stood  examining  her  wrist  with  the  utmost 
calmness.  Though  her  face  was  white  and  drawn 
with  pain,  she  looked  up  at  the  old  man  with  a  little 
twisted  smile. 

"  It  is  nothing,  Tyrker,"  she  said  quickly;  "  only 
the  girth  broke,  and  it  appears  that  my  wrist  is  out  of 
joint.  We  will  go  in  here,  and  you  shall  set  it." 

Tyrker  blinked  at  her  for  a  moment  with  an  ex 
pression  of  mingled  affection  and  wonder ;  then  he 
drew  a  deep  breath.  "  Donnerwetter,  but  you  are  a 
true  shield-maiden!"  he  said  in  a  wavering  treble. 

The  trader  received  them  with  true  Norse  hos 
pitality  ;  and  Alwin  watched  in  speechless  amaze 
ment  while  the  old  man  ripped  up  the  scarlet  sleeve 
and  wrenched  the  dislocated  bones  into  position,  with 
out  a  murmur  from  the  patient.  Despite  her  strange 
dress  and  general  dishevelment,  he  could  see  now 
that  she  was  a  beautiful  girl,  a  year  or  two  younger 
than  himself.  Her  face  was  as  delicately  pink-and- 
pearly  as  a  sea-shell,  and  corn-flowers  among  the 
wheat  were  no  bluer  than  the  eyes  that  looked  out 
from  under  her  rippling  golden  tresses. 

When  the  wrist  was  set  and  bandaged,  the  trader 
presented  them  with  a  silken  scarf  to  make  into  a 

21 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

sling,  and  had  them  served  with  horns  of  sparkling 
mead.  This  gave  a  turn  to  the  affair  that  proved  of 
special  interest  to  Alwin.  There  is  an  old  Norse 
proverb  which  prescribes  "  Lie  for  lie,  laughter  for 
laughter,  gift  for  gift;"  so,  while  he  accepted  these 
favors,  Tyrker  began  to  look  around  for  some  way  to 
repay  them.  His  gaze  •wandered  over  fabrics  and  furs 
and  weapons,  till  it  finally  fell  upon  the  slaves'  bench. 

"Donnerwetter !"  he  said,  setting  down  his  horn. 
"To  my  mind  it  has  just  come  that  Leif  a  cook-boy 
is  desirous  of,  now  that  Hord  is  drowned." 

The  girl  saw  his  purpose,  and  nodded  quickly. 
"  It  is  unlikely  that  you  can  make  a  better  bargain 
anywhere." 

She  turned  to  examine  the  slaves,  and  her  eyes 
immediately  encountered  Alwin's.  She  did  not  blush  ; 
she  looked  him  up  and  down  critically,  as  if  he  were 
a  piece  of  armor,  or  a  horse.  It  was  he  who  flushed, 
with  sudden  shame  and  anger,  as  he  realized  that  in 
the  eyes  of  this  beautiful  Norse  maiden  he  was 
merely  an  animal  put  up  for  sale. 

"Yonder  is  a  handsome  thrall,"  she  said;  "he 
looks  as  though  his  strength  were  such  that  he  could 
stand  something." 

"  True  it  is  that  he  cannot  a  lame  wolf  be  who 
with  the  pack  from  Greenland  is  to  run,"  Tyrker 
assented.  "  That  it  was,  which  to  Hord  was  a 
hindrance.  For  sport  only,  Egil  Olafson  under  the 
water  took  him  down  and  held  him  there  ;  and  be 
cause  to  get  away  he  was  not  strong  enough,  he  was 

22 


THE     MAID    IN    THE     SILVER     HELMET 

drowned.     But  to  me  it  seems  that  this  one  would 
bite.     How  dear  would  this  thrall  be?" 

"  You  would  have  to  pay  for  him  three  marks  of 
silver,"  said  the  trader.  "He  is  an  English  thrall, 
very  strong  and  well-shaped."  He  came  over  to 
where  Alwin  sat,  and  stood  him  up  and  turned  him 
round  and  bent  his  limbs,  Alwin  submitting  as  a 
caged  tiger  submits  to  the  lash,  and  with  much  the 
same  look  about  his  mouth. 

Tyrker  caught  the  look,  and  sat  for  a  long  while 
blinking  doubtfully  at  him.  But  he  was  a  shrewd 
old  fellow,  and  at  last  he  drew  his  money-bag  from 
his  girdle  and  handed  it  to  the  trader  to  be  weighed. 
While  this  was  being  done,  he  bade  one  of  the  ser 
vants  strike  off  the  boy's  fetters. 

The  trader  paused,  scales  in  hand,  to  remon 
strate.  "  It  is  my  advice  that  you  keep  them  on 
until  you  sail.  I  will  not  conceal  it  from  you  that 
he  has  an  unruly  disposition.  You  will  be  lacking 
both  your  man  and  your  money." 

The  old  man  smiled  quietly.  "Ach,  my  friend," 
he  said,  "  can  you  not  better  read  a  face  ?  Well  is 
it  to  be  able  to  read  runes,  but  better  yet  it  is  to 
know  what  the  Lord  has  written  in  men's  eyes."  He 
signed  to  the  servant  to  go  on,  and  in  a  moment  the 
chains  fell  clattering  on  the  ground. 

Alwin  looked  at  him  in  amazement ;  then  sud 
denly  he  realized  what  a  kind  old  face  it  was,  for  all 
its  shrewdness  and  puny  ugliness.  The  scowl  fell 
from  him  like  another  chain. 

23 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

"  I  give  you  thanks,"  he  said. 

The  wrinkled,  tremulous  old  hand  touched  his 
shoulder  with  a  kindly  pressure.  "Good  is  it  that 
we  understand  each  other.  Nun  I  Come.  First 
shall  you  go  and  Helga's  horse  lead,  since  it  may  be 
that  with  her  one  hand  she  cannot  manage  him. 
Why  do  you  in  your  face  so  red  grow?" 

Alwin  grew  still  redder  ;  but  he  could  not  tell 
the  good  old  man  that  he  would  rather  follow  a  herd 
of  unbroken  steers  all  day,  than  walk  one  mile  before 
a  beautiful  young  Amazon  who  looked  at  him  as  if 
he  were  a  dog.  He  mumbled  something  indistinctly, 
and  hastened  out  after  the  horses. 

Helga  rose  stiffly  from  the  pile  of  furs ;  it  was 
evident  that  every  new  motion  revealed  a  new  bruise 
to  her,  but  she  set  her  white  teeth  and  held  her  chin 
high  in  the  air.  When  she  had  taken  leave  of  the 
trader,  she  walked  out  without  a  limp  and  vaulted 
into  her  saddle  unaided.  The  sunlight,  glancing  from 
her  silver  helm,  fell  upon  her  floating  hair  and  turned 
it  into  a  golden  glory  that  hid  rents  and  stains,  and 
redeemed  even  the  kirtle,  which  stopped  at  the  knee. 

As  he  helped  the  old  man  to  mount,  Alwin  gazed 
at  her  with  unwilling  admiration.  Perhaps  some 
day  he  would  show  her  that  he  was  not  so  utterly 
contemptible  as  .... 

She  made  him  an  imperious  gesture  ;  he  stalked 
haughtily  forward,  he  took  his  place  at  her  bridle 
rein,  and  the  three  set  forth. 


CHAPTER   III 


A    GALLANT    OUTLAW 

Two  are  adversaries ; 

The  tongue  is  the  bane  of  the  head ; 

Under  every  cloak 

I  expect  a  hand. — 

HAVAMAL. 

OR  a  while  the  road  of  the 
little  party  ran  beside  the 
brawling  Nid,  whose  shores 
were  astir  with  activity  and 
life.  Here  was  a  school  of 
splashing  swimmers ;  there, 
a  fleet  of  fishing-smacks ; 
yonder,  a  provision-ship 
loading  for  a  cruise  as  con 
sort  to  one  of  the  great  war 
vessels.  They  passed  King  Olaf's  ship-sheds,  where 
fine  new  boats  were  building,  and  one  brilliantly- 
painted  cruiser  stood  on  the  rollers  all  ready  for  the 
launching.  Along  the  opposite  bank  lay  the  camps  of 
visiting  Vikings,  with  their  long  ships'-boats  floating 
before  them. 

The  road  bent  to  the  right,  and  wound  along  be 
tween  the  high  fences  that  shut  in  the  old  farm-like 
manors.  All  the  houses  had  their  gable-ends  faced 

25 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

to  the  front,  like  soldiers  at  drill,  and  little  more  than 
their  tarred  roofs  showed  among  the  trees.  Most  of 
the  commons  between  the  estates  were  enlivened  by 
groups  of  gaily-ornamented  booths.  Many  of  them 
were  traders'  stalls;  but  in  one,  over  the  heads  of  the 
laughing  crowd,  Alwin  caught  a  glimpse  of  an  acrobat 
and  a  clumsy  dancing  bear ;  while  in  another,  a  min 
strel  sang  plaintive  love  ballads  to  a  throng  that  lis 
tened  as  breathlessly  as  leaves  for  a  wind.  The  wild 
sweet  harp-music  floated  out  and  went  with  them  far 
across  the  plain. 

The  road  swerved  still  farther  to  the  right,  enter 
ing  a  wood  of  spicy  evergreens  and  silver-stemmed 
birches.  In  its  green  depths  song-birds  held  high  car 
nival,  and  an  occasional  rabbit  went  scudding  from 
hillock  to  covert.  From  the  south  a  road  ran  up  and 
crossed  theirs,  on  its  way  to  the  fiord. 

As  they  reached  this  cross-road,  a  horseman 
passed  down  it  at  a  gallop.  He  only  glanced  toward 
them  ;  and  all  Alwin  had  time  to  see  was  that  he  was 
young  and  richly  dressed.  But  Helga  started  up  with 
a  cry. 

"Sigurd!     Tyrker,  it  was  Sigurd  !" 

Slowly  drawing  rein,  the  old  man  blinked  at  her 
in  bewilderment.  "Sigurd?  Where?  What  Sigurd?" 

"Our  Sigurd  —  Leif's  foster-son!  Oh,  ride  after 
him!  Shout!"  She  stretched  her  white  throat  in 
calling,  but  the  wind  was  against  her. 

"  That  is  now  impossible  that  Jarl  Harald's  son  it 
should  be,"  Tyrker  said  soothingly.  "On  a  Viking 

26 


A    GALLANT    OUTLAW 

voyage  he  is  absent.  Besides,  out  of  breath  it  puts 
me  fast  to  ride.  Some  one  else  have  you  mistaken. 
Three  years  it  has  been  since  you  have  seen  —  " 

"Then  I  will  go  myself!"  She  snatched  the 
reins  from  Alwin,  but  Tyrker  caught  her  arm. 

"  Certain  it  is  that  you  would  be  injured.  If  you 
insist,  the  thrall  shall  go.  He  looks  as  though  he 
would  run  well." 

"  But  what  message  ?  "  Alwin  began. 

Helga  tried  to  stamp  in  her  stirrups.  "  Will  you 
stand  there  and  talk  ?  Go  !  " 

They  were  fast  runners  in  those  days,  by  all 
accounts.  It  is  said  that  there  were  men  in  Ireland 
and  the  North  so  swift-footed  that  no  horse  could 
overtake  them.  In  ten  minutes  Alwin  stood  at  the 
horseman's  side,  red,  dripping,  and  furious. 

The  stranger  was  a  gallant  young  cavalier,  with 
floating  yellow  locks  and  a  fine  high-bred  face.  His 
velvet  cloak  was  lined  with  ermine,  his  silk  tunic 
seamed  with  gold ;  he  had  gold  embroidery  on  his 
gloves,  silver  spurs  to  his  heels,  and  a  golden  chain 
around  his  neck.  Alwin  glared  up  at  him,  and  hated 
him  for  his  splendor,  and  hated  him  for  his  long  silken 
hair. 

The  rider  looked  down  in  surprise  at  the  panting 
thrall  with  the  shaven  head. 

"  What  is  your  errand  with  me  ?  "  he  asked. 

It  was  not  easy  to  explain,  but  Alwin  framed  it 
curtly:  "If  you  are  Sigurd  Haraldsson,  a  maiden 
named  Helga  is  desirous  that  you  should  turn  back." 

27 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

"I  am  Sigurd  Haraldsson,"  the  youth  assented, 
"  but  I  know  no  maiden  in  Norway  named  Helga." 

It  occurred  to  Alwin  that  this  Helga  might  belong 
to  "the  pack  from  Greenland,"  but  he  kept  a  surly 
silence. 

"  What  is  the  rest  of  her  name?" 

"If  there  is  more,  I  have  not  heard  it." 

"Where  does  she  live?" 

"  The  devil  knows  !  " 

"  Are  you  her  father's  thrall  ?  " 

"  It  is  my  bad  luck  to  be  the  captive  of  some 
Norse  robber." 

The  straight  brows  of  the  young  noble  slanted 
into  a  frown.  Alwin  met  it  with  a  black  scowl. 

Suddenly,  while  they  faced  each  other,  glow 
ering,  an  arrow  sped  out  of  the  thicket  a  little 
way  down  the  road,  and  whizzed  between  them.  A 
second  shaft  just  grazed  Alwin's  head  ;  a  third  carried 
away  a  tress  of  Sigurd's  fair  hair.  Instantly  after,  a 
man  crashed  out  of  the  underbrush  and  came  running 
toward  them,  throwing  down  a  bow  and  drawing  a 
sword  as  he  ran. 

Forgetting  that  no  weapon  hung  there  now, 
Alwin's  hand  flew  to  his  side.  Young  Haraldsson, 
catching  only  the  gesture,  stayed  him  peremptorily. 

"Stand  back,  —  they  were  aimed  at  me!  It  is 
my  quarrel."  He  threw  himself  from  his  saddle,  and 
his  blade  flashed  forth  like  a  sunbeam. 

Evidently  there  was  no  need  of  explanations  be 
tween  the  two.  The  instant  they  met,  that  instant 

28 


A    GALLANT    OUTLAW 

their  swords  crossed;  and  from  the  first  clash,  the 
blades  darted  back  and  forth  and  up  and  down  like 
governed  lightnings.  Alwin  threw  a  quieting  arm 
around  the  neck  of  the  startled  horse,  and  settled  him 
self  to  watch. 

Before  many  minutes,  he  forgot  that  he  had  been 
on  the  point  of  quarrelling  with  Sigurd  Haraldsson. 
Anything  more  deft  or  graceful  than  the  swiftness 
and  ease  with  which  the  young  noble  handled  his 
weapon  he  had  never  imagined.  Admiration  crowded 
out  every  other  feeling. 

"I  hope  that  he  will  win!"  he  muttered  pres 
ently.  "  By  St.  George,  I  hope  that  he  will  win!  "  and 
his  soothing  pats  on  the  horse's  neck  became  frantic 
slaps  in  his  excitement. 

The  archer  was  not  a  bad  fighter,  and  just  now 
he  was  a  desperate  fighter.  Round  and  round  went 
the  two.  A  dozen  times  they  shifted  their  ground  ;  a 
dozen  times  they  changed  their  modes  of  attack  and 
defence.  At  last,  Sigurd's  weapon  itself  began  to 
change  from  one  hand  to  the  other.  Without  abating 
a  particle  of  his  swiftness,  in  the  hottest  of  the  fray 
he  made  a  feint  with  his  left.  Before  the  other  could 
recover  from  parrying  it,  the  weapon  leaped  back  to 
his  right,  darted  like  a  hissing  snake  at  the  opening, 
and  pierced  the  archer's  shoulder. 

He  fell,  snarling,  and  lay  with  Sigurd's  point  prick 
ing  his  throat  and  Sigurd's  foot  pressing  his  breast. 

"  I  think  you  understand  now  that  you  will  not 
stand  over  my  scalp,"  young  Haraldsson  said  sternly. 

29 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

"  Now  you  have  got  what  you  deserved.  You  man 
aged  to  get  me  banished,  and  you  shot  three  arrows 
at  me  to  kill  me  ;  and  all  because  of  what  ?  Because 
in  last  fall's  games  I  shot  better  than  you  !  It  was  in 
my  mind  that  if  ever  I  caught  you  I  would  drive  a 
knife  through  you." 

He  kicked  him  contemptuously  as  he  took  his  foot 
away. 

"  Sneaking  son  of  a  wolf,"  he  finished,  "  I  despise 
myself  that  I  cannot  find  it  in  my  heart  to  do  it,  now 
that  you  are  at  my  mercy ;  but  I  have  not  been  wont 
to  do  such  things,  and  you  are  not  worth  beginning  on. 
Crawl  on  your  miserable  way." 

While  the  archer  staggered  off,  clutching  his 
shoulder,  Sigurd  came  back  to  his  horse,  wiping  his 
sword  composedly. 

"  It  was  obliging  of  you  to  stay  and  hold  High 
flyer,"  he  said,  as  he  mounted.  "If  he  had  been 
frightened  away,  I  should  have  been  greatly  hindered, 
for  I  have  many  miles  before  me." 

That  brought  them  suddenly  back  to  their  first 
topic  ;  but  now  Alwin  handled  it  with  perfect  courtesy. 

"  Let  me  urge  you  again  to  turn  back  with  me.  It 
is  not  easy  for  me  to  answer  your  questions,  for  this 
morning  is  the  first  time  I  have  seen  the  maiden  ;  but 
she  is  awaiting  you  at  the  cross-roads  with  the  old 
man  she  calls  Tyrker,  and  —  " 

"Tyrker!"  cried  Sigurd  Haraldsson.  "  Leif's 
foster-father  had  that  name.  It  is  not  possible  that  it 
is  my  little  foster-sister  from  Greenland  !  " 

30 


A    GALLANT    OUTLAW 

"  I  have  heard  them  mention  Greenland,  and  also 
the  name  of  Leif,"  Alwin  assured  him. 

Sigurd  smote  his  knee  a  resounding  thwack. 
"  Strangest  of  wonders  is  the  time  at  which  this  news 
comes !  Here  have  I  just  been  asking  for  Leif  in 
the  guardroom  of  the  King's  house;  and  because 
they  told  me  he  was  away  on  the  King's  business,  I 
was  minded  to  ride  straight  out  of  the  city.  Catch 
hold  of  the  strap  on  my  saddle-girth,  and  we  will 
hurry." 

He  wheeled  Highflyer  and  spurred  him  forward. 
Alwin  would  not  make  use  of  the  strap,  but  kept  his 
place  at  the  horse's  shoulder  without  much  difficulty. 
Only  the  pace  did  not  leave  him  breath  for  questions, 
and  he  wished  to  ask  a  number. 

It  was  not  long,  however,  before  most  of  his 
questions  were  asked  and  answered  for  him.  Round 
ing  a  curve,  they  came  face  to  face  with  the  riders, 
who  had  evidently  tired  of  waiting  at  the  cross-roads. 
Tyrker,  peering  anxiously  ahead,  uttered  an  exclama 
tion  of  relief  at  the  sight  of  Alwin,  whom  he  had  evi 
dently  given  up  as  a  runaway.  Helga  welcomed 
Sigurd  in  a  delighted  cry. 

The  young  Northman  greeted  her  with  frank 
affection,  and  saluted  Tyrker  almost  as  fondly. 

"This  meeting  gladdens  me  more  than  tongue 
can  tell.  I  do  not  see  how  it  was  that  I  did  not  recog 
nize  you  as  I  passed.  And  yet  those  garments,  Helga  I 
By  St.  Michael,  you  look  well-fitted  to  be  the  Brynhild 
we  used  to  hear  about !  " 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

Helga's  fair  face  flushed,  and  Alwin  smiled  in 
wardly.  He  was  curious  to  know  what  the  young 
Viking  would  do  if  the  young  Amazon  boxed  his  ears, 
as  he  thought  likely.  But  it  seemed  that  Helga  was 
only  ungentle  toward  those  whom  she  considered 
beneath  her  friendliness.  "While  she  motioned  Alwin 
with  an  imperious  gesture  to  hand  her  the  rein  she 
had  dropped,  she  responded  good-naturedly  to  Sigurd: 
"  Nay,  now,  my  comrade,  you  will  not  be  mean 
enough  to  scold  about  my  short  kirtle,  when  it  was 
you  who  taught  me  to  do  the  things  that  make  a  short 
kirtle  necessary !  Have  you  forgotten  how  you  used 
to  steal  me  away  from  my  embroidery  to  hunt  with 
you?  " 

"  By  no  means,"  Sigurd  laughed.  "  Nor  how 
Thorhild  scolded  when  we  came  back  !  I  would  give 
a  ring  to  know  what  she  would  say  if  she  were  here 
now.  It  is  my  belief  that  you  would  get  a  slap,  for 
all  your  warlike  array." 

Helga's  spur  made  her  horse  prance  and  rear 
defiantly.  "Thorhild  is  not  here,  nor  do  I  expect 
that  she  will  ever  rule  over  me  again.  She  struck  me 
once  too  often,  and  I  ran  away  to  Leif.  For  two  years 
now  I  have  lived  almost  like  the  shield-maidens  we 
were  wont  to  talk  of.  Oh,  Sigurd,  I  have  been  so 
happy!"  She  threw  back  her  head  and  lifted  her 
beautiful  face  up  to  the  sunlit  sky  and  the  fresh  wind. 
"  So  free  and  so  happy  !  " 

Alwin  thrilled  with  sudden  sympathy.  He 
understood  then  that  it  was  not  boldness,  nor  mere 

32 


A    GALLANT    OUTLAW 

waywardness,  that  made  her  what  she  was.  It  was 
the  Norse  blood  crying  out  for  adventure  and  open 
air  and  freedom.  It  did  not  seem  strange  to  him,  as 
he  thought  of  it.  It  occurred  to  him,  all  at  once,  as  a 
stranger  thing  that  all  maidens  did  not  feel  so, — that 
there  were  any  who  would  be  kept  at  spinning,  like 
prisoners  fettered  in  trailing  gowns. 

Tyrker  nodded  in  answer  to  Sigurd's  look  of 
amazement.  "  The  truth  it  is  which  the  child  speaks. 
Over  winters,  stays  she  at  the  King's  house  with  one 
of  the  Queen's  women,  who  is  a  friend  of  Leif ;  and 
during  the  summer,  voyages  she  makes  with  me.  But 
to  me  it  appears  that  of  her  we  have  spoken  enough. 
Tell  to  us  how  it  comes  that  you  are  in  Norway,  and 
-whoa!  Steady  !  —  Wh  —  o  — a!  " 

"And  tell  us  also  that  you  will  ride  on  to  the 
camp  with  us  now,"  Helga  put  in,  as  Tyrker  was 
obliged  to  transfer  his  attention  to  his  restless  horse. 
"  Rolf  Erlingsson  and  Egil  Olafsson,  whom  you  knew 
in  Greenland,  are  there,  and  all  the  crew  of  the  '  Sea- 
Deer'— " 

"  The  '  Sea-Deer  '  !  "  ejaculated  Sigurd.  "  Surely 
Leif  has  got  rid  of  his  ship,  now  that  he  is  in  King 
Olaf's  guard." 

The  backing  and  sidling  and  prancing  of  Tyrker's 
horse  forced  him  to  leave  this  also  to  Helga. 

"Certainly    he    has    not     got    rid    of     his    ship. 

When  he  does  not  follow  King  Olaf  to  battle  with 

her,  Tyrker  takes  her  on  trading  voyages,  and  she  lies 

over-winter  in  the  King's  ship-shed.     There  are  forty 

3  33 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

of  the  crew,  counting  me,  —  there  is  no  need  for  you 
to  smile,  I  can  take  the  helm  and  stand  a  watch  as 
well  as  any.  Can  I  not,  Tyrker  ?  " 

The  old  man  relaxed  his  vigilance  long  enough 
to  nod  assent ;  whereupon  his  horse  took  instant  ad 
vantage  of  the  slackened  rein  to  bolt  off  homeward, 
despite  all  the  swaying  and  sawing  of  the  rider. 

That  set  the  whole  party  in  motion  once  more. 

"  You  will  come  with  me  to  camp,  Sigurd  my  com 
rade  ?  "  Helga  urged.  "  It  is  but  a  little  way,  on  the 
bank  across  the  river.  Come,  if  only  for  a  short  time." 

Sigurd  gathered  up  his  rein  with  a  smile  and  a 
sigh  together.  "  I  will  give  you  a  favorable  answer 
to  that.  It  seems  that  you  have  not  heard  of  the  mis 
hap  that  has  befallen  me.  The  lawman  has  banished 
me  from  the  district." 

It  pleased  Alwin  to  hear  that  he  was  likely  to  see 
more  of  the  young  Norseman.  Helga  was  filled  with 
amazement.  On  the  verge  of  starting,  she  stopped 
her  horse  to  stare  at  him. 

"  It  must  be  that  you  are  jesting,"  she  said  at 
last.  "You,  who  are  the  most  amiable  person  in  the 
world,  —  it  is  not  possible  that  you  can  have  broken 
the  law!  " 

Sigurd  laughed  ruefully.  "  In  my  district  I  am 
not  spoken  of  as  amiable,  just  now.  Yet  there  is 
little  need  to  take  it  heavily,  my  foster-sister.  I  have 
done  nothing  that  is  dishonorable,  —  should  I  dare  to 
come  before  Leif's  face  if  I  had?  It  will  blow  over 
in  time  to  come." 

34 


A    GALLANT     OUTLAW 

Helga  leaned  from  her  saddle  to  press  his  hand 
in  a  friendly  grasp.  "  You  have  come  to  the  right 
place,  for  nowhere  in  the  world  could  you  be  more 
welcome.  Only  wait  and  see  how  Rolf  and  Egil  will 
receive  you! " 

She  gave  the  thrall  a  curt  shake  of  her  head,  as 
he  stepped  to  her  bridle-rein ;  and  they  rode  off. 

As  Helga  had  said,  the  camp  was  not  far  away. 
Once  across  the  river,  they  turned  to  the  left  and 
wound  along  the  rolling  woody  banks  toward  the 
fiord.  Entering  a  thicket  of  hazel-bushes  on  the 
crest  of  the  gentle  slope,  they  were  met  by  faint 
sounds  of  shouting  and  laughter.  Emerging  into  a 
green  little  valley,  the  camp  lay  before  them. 

Half  a  dozen  wooden  booths  tented  over  with  gay 
striped  linen  and  adorned  with  streaming  flags,  a 
leaping  fire,  a  pile  of  slain  deer,  a  string  of  grazing 
horses,  and  a  throng  of  brawny  men  skinning  the 
deer,  chasing  the  horses,  scouring  armor,  drinking, 
wrestling,  and  lounging,  —  these  were  Alwin's  first 
confused  impressions. 

"There  it  is!"  cried  Helga.  "Saw  you  ever  a 
prettier  spot?  There  is  Tyrker  under  that  ash  tree. 
And  there,  —  do  you  remember  that  black  mane? 
Yonder,  bending  over  that  shield  ?  That  is  Egil 
Olafsson.  Now  it  comes  to  my  mind  again  !  To-night 
we  go  to  a  feast  at  the  King's  house  ;  that  is  why  he 
is  so  busy.  And  yonder  !  Yonder  is  Rolf  wrestling. 
He  is  the  strongest  man  in  Greenland  ;  did  you  know 
that?  Even  Valbrand  cannot  stand  against  him. 

35 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

Whistle  now  as  you  were  wont  to  for  the  hawks, 
and  see  if  they  will  not  remember." 

They  swept  down  the  slope,  the  high  sweet  notes 
rising  clear  above  the  clatter.  One  man  glanced  up 
in  surprise,  then  another  and  another  ;  then  suddenly 
every  man  dropped  what  he  was  doing,  and  leaped 
up  with  shouts  of  greeting  and  welcome.  Sigurd  dis 
appeared  behind  a  hedge  of  yellow  heads  and  waving 
hands. 

Alwin  felt  himself  clutched  eagerly.  "  Donner- 
wetter,  but  I  have  waited  a  long  time  for  you !  "  said 
the  old  German,  short-breathed  and  panting.  "  That 
beast  was  like  the  insides  of  me  to  have  out-shaken. 
Bring  to  me  a  horn  of  ale  ;  but  first  give  me  your 
shoulder  to  yonder  booth." 


CHAPTER    IV 
IN   A    VIKING   LAIR 

Leaving  in  the  field  his  arms, 

Let  no  man  go 

A  foot's  length  forward  : 

For  it  is  hard  to  know 

When,  on  his  way, 

A  man  may  need  his  weapon. 

HAVAMAL. 


camp  lay  red  in  the 
sunset  light,  and  the  twi 
light  hush  had  fallen  upon 
it  so  that  one  could  hear 
the  sleepy  bird-calls  in  the 
woods  around,  and  the 
drowsy  murmur  of  the 
river.  Sigurd  lay  on  his 
back  under  a  tree,  staring 
^thoughtfully  up  into  the 
rustling  greenery.  From  the  booth  set  apart  for  her, 
Helga  came  out  dressed  for  the  feast.  She  had  replaced 
her  scarlet  kirtle  and  hose  by  garments  of  azure-blue 
silk,  and  changed  her  silver  helmet  for  a  golden  diadem 
such  as  high-born  maidens  wore  on  state  occasions; 
but  that  was  her  only  ornament,  and  her  skirt  was  no 
longer  than  before.  Sigurd  looked  at  her  critically. 

37 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

"  It  does  not  appear  to  me  that  you  are  very  well 
dressed  for  a  feast,"  said  he.  "  Where  are  the  brace 
lets  and  gold  laces  suitable  to  your  rank?  It  looks  ill 
for  Leif's  generosity,  if  that  is  the  finest  kirtle  you 
own." 

"That  is  unfairly  spoken,"  Helga  answered  quickly. 
"  He  would  dress  me  in  gold  if  I  wished  it ;  it  is  I  who 
will  not  have  it  so.  Have  you  forgotten  my  hatred 
against  clothes  so  fine  that  one  must  be  careful  of 
them?  But  this  was  to  be  expected,"  she  added,  flush 
ing  with  displeasure ;  "  since  the  Jarl's  son  has  lived 
in  Normandy,  a  maiden  from  a  Greenland  farm  must 
needs  look  mean  to  him." 

She  was  turning  away,  but  he  leaped  up  and  caught 
her  by  her  shoulders  and  shook  her  good-naturedly. 
"  Now  are  you  as  womanish  as  your  bondmaid. 
You  know  that  all  the  gold  on  all  the  women  in  Nor 
mandy  is  not  so  beautiful  as  one  lock  of  this  hair  of 
yours." 

At  least  Helga  was  womanish  enough  to  smile  at 
this.  "  Now  I  understand  why  it  is  that  men  call  you 
Sigurd  Silver-Tongue,"  she  laughed.  Suddenly  she 
was  all  earnestness  again.  "  Nay,  but,  Sigurd,  tell  me 
this,  —  I  do  not  care  how  you  scold  about  my  dress,  — 
tell  me  that  you  do  not  despise  me  for  it,  or  for  being 
unlike  other  maidens." 

Sigurd's  grasp  slipped  from  her  shoulders  down  to 
her  hands,  and  shook  them  warmly.  "  Despise  you, 
Helga  my  sister?  Despise  you  for  being  the  bravest 
comrade  and  the  truest  friend  a  man  ever  had?" 

38 


IN    A    VIKING    LAIR 

She  grew  rosy  red  with  pleasure.  "  If  that  is  your 
feeling,  I  am  well  content." 

She  took  a  step  toward  the  place  where  her  horse 
was  tethered,  and  looked  back  regretfully.  "  It  seems 
inhospitable  to  leave  you  like  this.  Will  you  not  come 
with  us,  after  all?" 

Sigurd  threw  himself  down  again  with  an  em 
phatic  gesture  of  refusal.  "  I  like  better  to  be  left  so 
than  to  be  left  in  a  mound  with  my  head  cut  off,  which 
is  what  would  happen  were  an  outlaw  to  visit  the  King 
uninvited." 

"  I  shall  not  deny  that  that  would  be  disagreeable," 
Helga  assented.  "  But  do  not  let  your  mishap  stand 
in  the  way  of  your  joy.  Leif  has  great  favor  with 
King  Olaf;  there  is  no  doubt  in  my  mind  that  he  will 
be  able  to  plead  successfully  for  you." 

"  I  hope  so,  with  all  my  heart,"  Sigurd  murmured. 
"  When  all  brave  men  are  fighting  abroad  or  serving 
the  King  at  home,  it  is  great  shame  for  me  to  be  idling 
tyere/'  And  he  sighed  heavily  as  Helga  passed  out 
of  hearing. 

As  she  went  by  the  largest  of  the  booths,  which 
was  the  sleeping-house  of  the  steersman  Valbrand  and 
more  than  half  the  crew,  Alwin  came  out  of  the  door 
and  stood  looking  listlessly  about.  He  had  spent  the 
afternoon  scouring  helmets  amid  a  babble  of  directions 
and  fault-finding,  accented  by  blows.  Helga  did  not 
see  him;  but  he  gazed  after  her,  wondering  idly  what 
sort  of  a  mistress  she  was  to  the  young  bond-girl  who 
was  running  after  her  with  the  cloak  she  had  forgotten, 

39 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

—  wondering  also  what  there  was  in  the  girl's  brown 
braids  that  reminded  him  of  his  mother's  little  Saxon 
waiting-maid  Editha. 

The  sound  of  a  deep-drawn  breath  made  him  turn, 
to  find  himself  face  to  face  with  a  young  mail-clad 
Viking,  in  whose  shaggy  black  locks  he  recognized 
the  Egil  Olafsson  whom  Helga  had  that  morning 
pointed  out.  But  it  was  not  the  surprise  of  the  meet 
ing  that  made  Alwin  leap  suddenly  backward  into  the 
shelter  of  the  doorway ;  it  was  the  look  that  he  caught 
in  the  other's  dark  face,  —  a  look  so  full  of  hate  and 
menace  that,  instead  of  being  strangers  meeting  for 
the  first  time,  one  would  have  supposed  them  lifelong 
enemies. 

Still  eying  him,  Egil  said  slowly  in  a  voice  that 
trembled  with  passion :  "  So  you  are  the  English 
thrall,  —  and  looking  after  her  already !  It  seems  that 
Skroppa  spoke  some  truth  —  "  He  broke  off  abruptly, 
and  stood  glaring,  his  hand  moving  upward  to  his 
belt. 

For  once  Alwin  was  fairly  dazed.  "  Either  this 
fellow  has  gotten  out  of  his  wits,"  he  muttered,  cross 
ing  himself,  "  or  else  he  has  mistaken  me  for  some  —  " 

He  had  not  time  to  finish  his  sentence.  Young 
Olafsson's  fingers  had  closed  upon  the  haft  of  his 
knife ;  he  drew  it  with  a  fierce  cry :  "  But  I  will  make 
the  rest  of  it  a  lie !  "  Throwing  himself  upon  Alwin, 
he  bore  him  over  backwards  across  the  threshold. 

It  is  likely  that  that  moment  would  have  seen  the 
end  of  Alwin,  if  it  had  not  happened  that  Valbrand 

40 


IN    A    VIKING   LAIR 

the  steersman  was  in  the  booth,  arraying  himself  for 
the  feast.  He  was  a  gigantic  warrior,  with  a  face 
seamed  with  scars  and  as  hard  as  the  battle-axe  at  his 
side.  He  caught  Egil's  uplifted  arm  and  wrested  the 
blade  from  his  grasp. 

"  It  is  not  likely  that  I  will  allow  Leif's  property 
to  be  damaged,  Egil  the  Black.  Would  you  choke 
him?  Loose  him,  or  I  will  send  you  to  the  Troll,  body 
and  bones !  " 

Egil  rose  reluctantly.  Alwin  leaped  up  like  a 
spring  released  from  a  weight. 

"  What  has  he  done,"  demanded  Valbrand,  "  that 
you  should  so  far  forget  the  law  as  to  attack  another 
man's  thrall?" 

Instead  of  bursting  into  the  tirade  Alwin  expected, 
Egil  flushed  and  looked  away.  "  It  is  enough  that  I 
am  not  pleased  with  his  looks,"  he  said  sullenly. 

Valbrand  tossed  him  his  knife  with  a  scornful 
grunt.  "  Go  and  get  sense !  Is  he  yours,  that  you 
may  slay  him  because  you  dislike  the  tilt  of  his  nose? 
Go  dress  yourself.  And  you,"  he  added,  with  a  nod 
over  his  shoulder  at  Alwin,  "  do  you  take  yourself  out 
of  his  sight  somewhere.  It  is  unwisdom  to  tempt  a 
hungry  dog  with  meat  that  one  would  keep." 

"  If  I  had  so  much  as  a  hunting-knife,"  Alwin 
cried  furiously,  "  I  swear  by  all  the  saints  of  England, 
I  would  not  stir  —  " 

Valbrand  wasted  no  time  in  argument.  He  seized 
Alwin  and  threw  him  out  of  the  door,  with  energy 
enough  to  roll  him  far  down  the  slope. 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

The  force  with  which  he  struck  inclined  Alwin  to 
stay  where  he  was  for  a  while ;  and  gradually  the  cool 
ness  and  the  quietness  about  him  soothed  him  into  a 
more  reasonable  temper.  Egil  Olafsson  was  mad; 
there  could  be  no  question  of  that.  Undoubtedly  it 
was  best  to  follow  Valbrand's  advice  and  keep  out  of 
his  way,  —  at  least  until  he  could  secure  a  weapon  with 
which  to  defend  himself.  He  stretched  himself  com 
fortably  in  the  soft,  dewy  grass  and  waited  until  the 
revellers,  splendid  in  shining  mail  and  gay-hued 
mantles,  clanked  out  to  their  horses  and  rode  away. 
When  the  last  of  them  shouted  his  farewell  to  Sigurd 
and  disappeared  amid  the  shadows  of  the  v/ood-path, 
Alwin  arose  and  walked  slowly  back  to  the  deserted 
camp. 

Even  the  sunset  light  had  left  it  now ;  a  soft  gray- 
ness  shut  it  in,  away  from  the  world.  The  air  was  full 
of  night-noises;  and  high  in  the  pines  a  breeze  was 
whispering  softly.  Very  softly  and  sweetly,  from 
somewhere  among  the  booths,  the  voice  of  the  bond- 
girl  arose  in  a  plaintive  English  ballad. 

Alwin  recognized  the  melody  with  a  throb  that 
was  half  of  pleasure,  half  of  pain.  In  the  old  days, 
Editha  had  sung  that  song.  Poor  little  gentle-hearted 
Editha!  The  last  time  he  had  seen  her,  she  had  been 
borne  past  him,  white  and  unconscious,  in  the  arms  of 
one  of  the  marauding  Danes.  He  shook  himself  fiercely 
to  drive  off  the  memory.  Turning  the  corner  of  Helga's 
booth,  he  came  suddenly  upon  the  singer,  a  slender 
white-robed  figure  leaning  in  the  shadow  of  the  door- 

42 


IN   A   VIKING   LAIR 

way.  Sigurd  still  lounged  under  the  trees,  half  dozing, 
half  listening. 

As  the  thrall  stepped  out  of  the  shadow  into  the 
moonlight,  the  singer  sprang  to  her  feet,  and  the  song 
merged  into  a  great  cry. 

"My  lord  Alwin!" 

It  was  Editha  herself. 

Running  to  meet  him,  she  dropped  on  her  knees 
before  him  and  began  to  kiss  his  hands  and  cry  over 
them.  "  Oh,  my  dear  lord,"  she  sobbed,  "  you  are 
so  changed!  And  your  hair  —  your  beautiful  hair! 
Oh,  it  is  well  that  Earl  Edmund  and  your  lady  mother 
are  dead,  —  it  would  break  their  hearts,  as  it  does 
mine !  "  Forgetting  her  own  plight,  she  wept  bitterly 
over  his,  though  he  tried  with  every  gentle  word  to 
soothe  her. 

It  was  a  sad  meeting;  it  could  not  be  otherwise. 
The  memory  of  their  last  terrible  parting,  the  bondage 
in  which  they  found  each  other,  the  shameful,  hopeless 
future  that  stretched  before  them,  —  it  was  all  full  of 
bitterness.  When  Editha  went  in  at  last,  her  poor  little 
throat  was  bursting  with  sobs.  Alwin  sank  down  on 
the  trunk  of  a  fallen  tree  and  buried  his  head  in  his 
hands,  and  the  first  groan  that  his  troubles  had  wrung 
from  him  was  forced  now  from  his  brave  lips. 

He  had  forgotten  Sigurd's  presence.  In  their  pre 
occupation,  neither  of  them  had  noticed  the  young 
Viking  watching  them  curiously.  Now  Alwin  started 
like  a  colt  when  a  hand  fell  lightly  on  his  shoulder. 

"  It  appears  to  me,"  came  in  Sigurd's  voice,  "  that 

43 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

a  man  should  be  merry  when  he  has  just  found  a 
friend." 

Alwin  looked  up  at  him  with  eyes  full  of  savage 
despair. 

"  Merry !  Would  you  be  merry,  had  you  found 
Helga  the  drudge  of  an  English  camp?  "  He  shook  off 
the  other's  hand  with  a  fierce  motion. 

But  Sigurd  answering  instantly,  "  No,  I  would 
look  even  blacker  than  you,  if  that  were  possible,"  the 
thrall  was  half  appeased. 

The  young  Viking  dropped  down  beside  him,  and 
for  a  while  they  sat  in  silence,  staring  away  where  the 
moonlit  river  showed  between  the  trees. 

At  last  Sigurd  said  dreamily :  "  It  came  to  my 
mind,  while  you  two  were  talking,  how  unevenly  the 
Fates  deal  things.  It  appears,  from  what  the  maiden 
said,  that  you  are  the  son  of  an  English  jarl  who  has 
often  fought  the  Northmen.  Now  I  am  the  son  of  a 
Norwegian  jarl  who  has  not  a  few  times  met  the 
English  in  battle.  It  would  have  been  no  more  unlikely 
than  what  has  happened  had  I  been  the  captive  and 
you  the  victor." 

"  That  is  true,"  said  Alwin  slowly.  He  did  not 
say  more,  but  in  some  odd  way  the  idea  comforted  and 
softened  him.  Neither  of  the  young  men  turned  his 
eyes  from  the  river  toward  the  other,  yet  in  some  way 
something  friendly  crept  into  their  silence. 

After  a  while  Sigurd  said,  still  without  looking 
around,  "  It  seems  to  me  that  the  right-minded  thing 
for  me  in  this  matter  is  to  do  what  I  should  desire  you 

44 


IN    A    VIKING   LAIR 

to  do  if  you  were  in  my  place;    therefore  I  offer  you 
my  friendship." 

Something  blurred  the  bright  river  for  an  instant 
from  Alwin's  sight.  "  I  give  you  thanks,"  he  said 
huskily.  "  Save  Editha,  I  have  not  a  friend  in  the 
world." 

He  hesitated  a  while;  then  slowly,  bit  by  bit, 
he  set  forth  the  story  that  he  had  never  expected  to 
unfold  to  Northern  ears.  "  The  Danes  set  fire  to  my 
father's  castle,  and  he  was  burned  with  many  of  my 
kinsmen.  The  robbers  came  in  the  night,  and  a  Danish 
churl  opened  the  gates  to  them,  —  though  he  had  been 
my  father's  man  for  four  seasons.  It  was  from  him 
that  I  learned  to  speak  the  Northern  tongue.  They 
took  me  while  I  slept,  bound  me,  and  carried  me  out 
to  their  boats.  They  carried  out  also  the  young  maidens 
who  attended  my  mother,  —  Editha  among  them,  —  and 
not  a  few  of  the  youth  of  the  household,  all  that  they 
chose  for  captives.  They  took  out  all  the  valuables 
that  they  wanted.  After  that,  they  threw  great  bales 
of  hay  into  the  hall,  and  set  fire  to  them,  and  —  " 

"  The  bloody  wolves !  "  Sigurd  burst  out.  "  Did 
they  not  offer  your  mother  to  go  out  in  safety?  " 

"  Nay,  they  had  the  most  hatred  against  her."  The 
bearing  of  his  head  grew  more  haughty.  "  My  mother 
was  a  princess  of  the  blood  of  Alfred." 

It  happened  that  Sigurd  had  heard  of  that  great 
monarch.  His  face  kindled  with  enthusiasm. 

"  Alfred !  He  who  got  the  victory  over  the  Danes? 
Small  wonder  they  did  not  love  his  kin  after  they  had 

45 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

known  his  cunning !  I  know  a  fine  song  about  him,  — 
how  he  went  alone  into  the  Danish  camp,  though  they 
were  hunting  him  to  kill  him;  and  while  they  thought 
him  a  simple-minded  minstrel,  he  learned  all  their 
secrets.  By  my  troth,  that  is  good  blood  to  have  in 
one's  veins!  Were  I  English,  I  would  rather  be  his 
kinsman  than  Ethelred's." 

He  stared  at  Alwin  with  glowing  eyes;  they  were 
facing  each  other  now.  Suddenly  he  stretched  out  his 
hand. 

"  It  is  naught  but  a  piece  of  bad  luck  that  you  are 
Leif's  thrall.  It  might  just  as  easily  have  happened 
that  I  were  in  your  place.  Now  I  will  make  a  bargain 
with  you  that  hereafter  I  will  remember  this,  and 
never  hold  your  thraldom  against  you." 

Such  a  concession  as  that,  few  of  the  proud  Viking 
race  were  generous  enough  to  make.  Alwin  could  not 
but  be  moved  by  it.  He  took  the  outstretched  hand 
in  a  hard  grip. 

"  Will  you  do  that?  "  he  said;  and  it  seemed  for  a 
time  as  though  he  could  not  find  words  to  answer.  At 
last  he  spoke :  "  If  you  will  do  that,  I  promise  on  my 
side  that  I  will  forgive  your  Northern  blood  and  your 
lordship  over  me,  and  love  you  as  my  own  brother." 


46 


CHAPTER    V 


THE   IRE   OF   A    SHIELD-MAIDEN 

With  insult  or  derision 

Treat  thou  never 

A  guest  or  wayfarer  ; 

They  often  little  know, 

Who  sit  within, 

Of  what  race  they  are  who  come. 

HAVAMAL. 


LWIN  was  sitting  on  the 
ground  in  front  of  the  pro 
vision-shed,  grinding  meal 
on  a  small  stone  hand-mill, 
when  Editha  came  to  seek 
him. 

"  If  it  please  you,  my 
lord  —  " 

He  broke  into  a  bitter 
laugh.  "  By  Saint  George, 


that  fits  me  well !    '  If  it  please  you,'  and  '  my  lord,'  to 
a  short-haired,  callous-handed  hound  of  a  slave !  " 

Tears  filled  her  eyes,  but  her  gentle  mouth  was  as 
obstinate  as  gentle  mouths  can  often  be.  "  Have  they 
drawn  Earl  Edmund's  blood  out  of  you?  Until  they 
have  done  that,  you  will  be  my  lord.  Your  lady  mother 
in  heaven  would  curse  me  for  a  traitor  if  I  denied  your 
nobility." 

47 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

Alwin  ground  out  a  resigned  sigh  with  his  last 
handful  of  meal.  "  Go  on  then,  if  you  must.  We  spoke 
enough  of  the  matter  last  night.  Only  see  to  it  that  no 
one  hears  you.  I  warn  you  that  I  shall  kill  the  first  who 
laughs,  —  and  who  could  help  laughing?" 

She  was  too  wise  to  answer  that.  Instead,  she  mo 
tioned  over  her  shoulder  toward  the  group  of  late-risen 
revellers  who  were  lounging  under  the  trees,  breaking 
their  fast  with  an  early  meal.  "  Tyrker  bids  you  come 
and  serve  the  food." 

"If  it  please  me?" 

"  My  dear  lord,  I  pray  you  give  over  all  bitterness. 
I  pray  you  be  prudent  toward  them.  I  have  not  been  a 
shield-maiden's  thrall  for  nearly  a  year  without  learn 
ing  something." 

"Poor  little  dove  in  a  hawk's  nest!  Certainly  I 
think  you  have  learned  to  weep !  " 

"  You  need  not  pity  me  thus,  Lord  Alwin.  It  is 
likely  that  my  mistress  even  loves  me  in  her  own  way. 
She  has  given  me  more  ornaments  than  she  keeps  for 
herself.  She  would  slay  anyone  who  spoke  harshly  to 
me.  What  is  it  if  now  and  then  she  herself  strikes  me? 
I  have  had  many  a  blow  from  your  mother's  nurse.  I 
do  not  find  that  I  am  much  worse  than  before.  No,  no ; 
my  trouble  is  all  for  you.  My  dearest  lord,  I  implore 
you  not  to  waken  their  anger.  They  have  tempers  so 
quick,  —  and  hands  even  quicker." 

Remembering  his  encounter  with  Egil  the  evening 
before,  Alwin's  eyes  flared  up  hotly.  But  he  would 
make  no  promises,  as  he  arose  to  answer  the  summons. 

48 


THE    IRE    OF    A    SHIELD-MAIDEN 

The  little  maid  carried  an  anxious  heart  to  her  task  of 
mending  Helga's  torn  kirtle. 

No  one  seemed  to  notice  the  young  thrall  when  he 
came  among  them  and  began  to  refill  the  empty  cups. 
The  older  men,  sprawling  on  the  sun-flecked  grass  and 
over  the  rude  benches,  were  still  drowsy  from  too  deep 
soundings  in  too  many  mead  horns.  The  four  young 
people  were  talking  together.  They  sat  a  little  apart 
in  the  shade  of  some  birch  trees  which  served  as  rests 
for  their  backs,  —  Helga  enthroned  on  a  bit  of  rock, 
Rolf  and  Sigurd  lounging  on  either  side  of  her,  the 
black-maned  Egil  stretched  at  her  feet.  Between 
them  a  pair  of  lean  wolf-hounds  wandered  in  and  out, 
begging  with  glistening  eyes  and  poking  noses  for  each 
mouthful  that  was  eaten,  —  except  when  a  motion  of 
Helga's  hand  toward  a  convenient  riding-switch  made 
them  forget  hunger  for  the  moment. 

"  I  wonder  to  hear  that  Leif  was  not  at  the  feast 
last  night,"  Sigurd  was  saying,  as  he  sipped  his  ale  in 
the  leisurely  fashion  which  some  of  the  old  sea-rovers 
in  the  distance  condemned  as  French  and  foolish. 

Swallowing  enough  of  the  smoked  meat  in  her 
mouth  to  make  speaking  practicable,  Helga  answered: 
"He  will  be  away  two  days  yet;  did  I  not  tell  you? 
He  has  gone  south  with  a  band  of  guardsmen  to  con 
vert  a  chief  to  Christianity." 

"  Then  Leif  himself  has  turned  Christian?  "  Sigurd 
exclaimed  in  astonishment.  "  The  son  of  the  pagan 
Eric  a  Christian!  Now  I  understand  how  it  is  that  he 
has  such  favor  with  King  Olaf,  for  all  that  he  comes  of 

4  49 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

outlawed  blood.  In  Wisby,  men  thought  it  a  great 
wonder,  and  spoke  of  him  as  '  Leif  the  Lucky,'  because 
he  had  managed  to  get  rid  of  the  curse  of  his  race." 

Rolf  the  Wrestler  shook  his  head  behind  his  up 
lifted  goblet.  He  was  an  odd-looking  youth,  with  chest 
and  shoulders  like  the  forepart  of  an  ox,  and  a  face  as 
mild  and  gently  serious  as  a  lamb's.  As  he  put  down 
the  curious  gilded  vessel,  he  said  in  the  soft  voice  that 
matched  his  face  so  well  and  his  body  so  ill :  "  If  you 
have  a  boon  to  ask  of  your  foster-father,  comrade,  it  is 
my  advice  that  you  forget  all  such  pagan  errors  as  that 
story  of  the  curse.  Egil,  here,  came  near  being  spitted 
on  Leif's  sword  for  merely  mentioning  Skroppa's  name." 

Alwin  recognized  the  name  with  a  start.  Egil 
scowled  in  answer  to  Sigurd's  curious  glance. 

"  Odin's  ravens  are  not  more  fond  of  telling  news, 
than  you,"  the  Black  One  growled.  "  At  meal-time  I 
have  other  uses  for  my  jaws  than  babbling.  Thrall, 
bring  me  more  fish." 

Alwin  waited  long  enough  to  possess  himself  of  a 
sharp  bronze  knife  that  lay  among  the  dishes;  then  he 
advanced,  alertly  on  his  guard,  and  shovelled  more 
herrings  upon  the  flat  piece  of  hard  bread  that  served 
as  a  plate.  Egil,  however,  noticed  him  no  more  than 
he  did  the  flies  buzzing  around  his  food.  Whatever 
the  cause  of  their  enmity,  it  was  evidently  a  secret. 

The  English  youth  was  retiring  in  surprise,  when 
Rolf  took  it  into  his  head  to  accost  him. 

The  Wrestler  pointed  to  a  couple  of  large  flat 
stones  that  he  had  placed,  one  on  top  of  the  other, 

5° 


THE    IRE    OF    A    SHIELD-MAIDEN 

beside  him.  "  This  is  very  tough  bread  that  you  have 
given  me,  thrall,"  he  said  reproachfully. 

Their  likeness  to  bread  was  not  great,  and  the 
jest  struck  Alwin  as  silly.  He  retorted  angrily :  "  Do 
you  suppose  that  my  wits  were  cut  off  with  my  hair, 
so  that  I  cannot  tell  stones  from  bread?" 

Not  a  flicker  stirred  the  seriousness  of  Rolf's  blue 
eyes.  "  Stones?  "  he  said.  "  I  do  not  know  what  you 
mean.  Can  they  be  stones  that  I  am  able  to  treat  like 
this?  "  His  fist  arose  in  the  air,  doubled  itself  into  the 
likeness  of  a  sledge-hammer,  and  fell  in  a  mighty  blow. 
The  upper  stone  lay  in  fragments. 

Whereupon  Alwin  realized  that  it  had  all  been  a 
flourish  to  impress  him.  So,  though  unquestionably 
impressed,  he  refused  to  show  it.  A  second  time  he 
was  turning  his  back  on  them,  when  Helga  stopped 
him. 

"  You  must  bring  something  that  I  want,  first.  In 
the  northeast  corner  of  the  provision  shed,  was  it  not, 
Sigurd?  " 

Young  Haraldsson  was  scrambling  to  his  feet  in 
futile  grabs  after  one  of  the  hounds  that  was  making 
off  with  his  herring,  but  he  nodded  back  over  his 
shoulder. 

Helga  looked  from  one  to  the  other  of  her  com 
panions  with  an  ecstatic  smack  of  her  lips.  "  Honey," 
she  informed  them.  "  Sigurd  ran  across  a  jar  of  it 
last  night.  That  pig  of  an  Olver  yonder  hid  it  on  the 
highest  shelf.  Very  likely  the  goldsmith's  daughter 
gave  it  to  him  and  it  was  his  intention  to  keep  it  all 

51 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

for  himself.  We  will  put  a  trick  upon  him.  Bring  it 
quickly,  thrall.  Yet  have  a  care  that  he  does  not  see 
it  as  you  pass  him.  That  is  he  with  the  bandaged 
head.  If  he  looks  sharply  at  you,  hide  the  Jar  with 
your  arm  and  it  is  likely  he  will  think  that  you  have 
been  stealing  some  food  for  yourself,  and  be  too  sleepy 
to  care." 

Lord  Alwin  of  Northumbria  lost  sight  of  the 
lounging  figures  about  him,  lost  sight  of  Sigurd  chasing 
the  circling  hound,  lost  sight  of  everything  save  the 
imperious  young  person  before  him.  He  stared  at  her 
as  though  he  could  not  believe  his  ears.  She  waved 
him  away;  but  he  did  not  move. 

"  Let  him  think  that  /  am  stealing  I "  he  managed 
to  gasp  at  last. 

The  grass  around  Helga's  foot  stirred  ominously. 

"  I  have  told  you  that  he  is  too  sleepy  to  care.  If  he 
threatens  to  flog  you,  I  promise  that  I  will  interfere. 
Coward,  what  are  you  afraid  of?  " 

She  caught  her  breath  at  the  blazing  of  his  face. 
He  said  between  his  clenched  teeth :  "  I  will  not  let 
him  think  that  I  would  steal  so  much  as  one  dried 
herring,  —  were  I  starving !  " 

The  fire  shot  out  of  Helga's  beautiful  eyes.  Egil 
and  the  Wrestler  sprang  up  with  angry  exclamations; 
but  words  would  not  suffice  Helga.  Leaping  to  her 
feet,  she  caught  up  the  riding-whip  from  the  grass 
beside  her  and  lashed  it  across  the  thrall's  face  with 
all  her  might.  A  bar  of  livid  red  was  kindled  like  a 
flame  along  his  cheek. 

52 


THE    IRE    OF    A    SHIELD-MAIDEN 

"  You  are  cracking  the  face  of  Leif's  property," 
Rolf  murmured  in  mild  remonstrance. 

Egil  laughed,  a  hateful  gloating  laugh,  and  set 
tled  himself  against  a  tree  to  see  the  finish. 

As  Helga's  arm  was  flung  up  the  second  time,  the 
thrall  leaped  upon  her  and  tore  the  whip  from  her 
grasp  and  broke  it  in  pieces.  He  would  that  he  might 
have  broken  her  as  well ;  he  thirsted  to,  —  when  he 
caught  sight  of  the  laughing  Egil,  and  everything  else 
was  blotted  out  of  his  vision.  Without  a  sound,  but 
with  the  animal  passion  for  killing  upon  his  white  face, 
he  wheeled  and  leaped  upon  the  Black  One,  crushing 
him,  pinioning  him  against  the  tree,  strangling  him 
with  the  grip  of  his  hands. 


53 


CHAPTER    VI 


THE    SONG   OF   SMITING  STEEL 

To  his  friend 

A  man  should  be  a  friend, — 

To  him  and  to  his  friend; 

But  no  man 

Should  be  the  friend 

Of  his  foe's  friend. 

HAVAMAL. 

N  the  madness  of  his  rush, 
Alwin  blundered.  Spring 
ing  upon  Egil  from  the 
left,  he  left  his  enemy's 
right  arm  free.  Instantly 
this  arm  began  forcing  and 
jamming  its  way  down 
ward  across  Egil's  body. 
Should  it  find  what  it 
sought  —  !  Alwin  saw 
what  was  coming.  He  set  his  teeth  and  struggled 
desperately;  but  he  could  not  prevent  it.  Another 
moment,  and  the  Black  One's  fingers  had  closed  upon 
his  sword-hilt;  the  blade  hissed  into  the  air.  Only  ah 
instant  wrenching  away,  and  a  lightning  leap  aside, 
saved  the  thrall  from  being  run  through.  His  short 
bronze  knife  was  no  match  for  a  sword.  He  gave  him- 

54 


THE   SONG   OF   SMITING   STEEL 

self  up  for  lost,  and  stiffened  himself  to  die  bravely,  — 
as  became  Earl  Edmund's  son.  He  had  yet  to  learn 
that  there  are  crueler  things  than  sword-thrusts. 

As  Egil  advanced  with  a  jeering  laugh,  Helga 
caught  his  sleeve;  and  Rolf  laid  an  iron  hand  upon 
his  shoulder. 

"  Think  what  you  do !  "  the  Wrestler  admonished. 
"This  will  make  the  third  of  Leif's  thralls  that  you 
have  slain ;  and  you  have  no  blood-money  to  pay  him." 

"  Shame  on  you,  Egil  Olafsson ! "  cried  Helga. 
"  Would  you  stain  your  honorable  sword  with  a  thing 
so  foul  as  thrall-blood?" 

Rolf's  grip  brought  Egil  to  a  standstill.  The  con 
tempt  in  Helga's  words  was  reflected  in  his  face.  He 
sheathed  his  sword  with  a  scornful  gesture. 

"  You  speak  truth.  I  do  not  know  how  it  was  that 
I  thought  to  do  a  thing  so  unworthy  of  me.  I  will  leave 
Valbrand  to  draw  the  fellow's  blood  with  a  stirrup 
leather." 

He  turned  away,  and  the  others  followed.  Those 
of  the  crew  who  had  raised  their  muddled  heads  to  see 
what  the  trouble  was,  laid  them  down  again  with  grunts 
of  disappointment.  Alwin  was  left  alone,  untouched. 

Yet  truly  his  anguish  would  not  have  been  greater 
had  they  cut  him  in  pieces.  Without  knowing  what 
he  did,  he  sprang  after  them,  crying  hoarsely :  "  Cow 
ards!  Churls!  What  know  you  of  my  blood?  Give 
me  a  weapon  and  prove  me.  Or  cast  yours  aside,  — 
man  to  man  — "  His  voice  broke  with  his  passion 
and  the  violence  of  his  heart-beats. 

55 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

But  the  mocking  laughter  that  burst  out  died  in 
a  sudden  hush.  A  moment  before,  Sigurd  had  con 
cluded  his  pursuit  of  the  thieving  hound  and  rejoined 
the  group,  —  in  time  to  gather  something  of  what  had 
passed.  The  instant  Alwin  ceased,  he  stepped  out  and 
placed  himself  at  the  young  thrall's  side.  He  was  no 
longer  either  the  courteous  Sigurd  Silver-Tongue  or 
Sigurd  the  merry  comrade;  his  handsome  head  was 
thrown  up  with  an  air  of  authority  which  reminded 
all  present  that  Sigurd,  the  son  of  the  famous  Jarl 
Harald,  was  the  highest-born  in  the  camp. 

He  said  sternly :  "  It  seems  to  me  that  you  act 
like  fools  in  this  matter.  Can  you  not  see  that  he  is  no 
more  thrall-born  than  you  are?  Or  do  you  think  that 
ill  luck  can  change  a  jarl's  son  into  a  dog?  He  shall 
have  a  chance  to  prove  his  skill.  I  myself  will  strive 
against  him,  to  any  length  he  chooses.  And  what  I 
have  thought  it  worth  while  to  do,  let  no  one  else  dare 
scorn !  " 

He  unbuckled  his  own  gold-mounted  weapon  and 
forced  it  into  Alwin's  hands,  then  turned  authorita 
tively  to  the  Wrestler :  "  Rolf,  if  you  count  yourself 
my  friend,  lend  me  your  sword." 

It  was  yielded  him  silently;  and  they  stepped  out 
face  to  face,  the  young  noble  and  the  young  thrall.  But 
before  their  steel  had  more  than  clashed,  Egil  came 
between  and  knocked  up  their  blades  with  his  own. 

"  It  is  enough,"  he  said  gruffly.  "  What  Sigurd 
Haraldsson  will  do,  I  will  not  disdain.  I  will  meet  you 
honorably,  thrall.  But  you  need  not  sue  for  mercy." 

56 


THE   SONG   OF   SMITING   STEEL 

A  gleam  of  that  strange  groundless  hatred  played  over 
his  savage  face. 

It  did  not  daunt  Alwin;  it  only  helped  to  warm 
his  blood.  "  This  steel  shall  melt  sooner  than  I  ask  for 
quarter !  "  he  cried  defiantly,  springing  at  his  enemy. 

Whish  —  dash  I  The  song  of  smiting  steel  rang 
through  the  little  valley.  The  spectators  drew  back 
out  of  the  way.  Again  the  half-drunken  loungers  rose 
upon  their  elbows. 

They  were  well  matched,  the  two.  If  Alwin  lacked 
any  of  the  Black  One's  strength,  he  made  it  up  in  skill 
and  quickness.  The  bright  steel  began  to  fly  fast  and 
faster,  until  its  swish  was  like  the  venomous  hiss  of 
serpents.  The  color  came  and  went  in  Helga's  cheek; 
her  mouth  worked  nervously.  Sigurd's  eyes  were  fixed 
upon  the  two  like  glowing  lamps,  as  to  and  fro  they 
went  with  vengeful  fury.  In  all  the  valley  there 
was  no  sound  but  the  fierce  clash  and  clatter  of  the 
swords.  The  very  trees  seemed  to  hold  their  breath 
to  listen. 

Egil  uttered  a  panting  gasp  of  triumph ;  his  blade 
had  bitten  flesh.  A  widening  circle  of  red  stained  the 
shoulder  of  Alwin's  white  tunic.  The  thrall's  lips  set 
in  a  harder  line;  his  blows  became  more  furious,  as 
if  pain  and  despair  gave  him  an  added  strength.  Heav 
ing  his  sword  high  in  the  air,  he  brought  it  down 
with  mighty  force  on  Egil's  blade.  The  next  instant 
the  Black  One  held  a  useless  weapon,  broken  within 
a  finger  of  the  hilt. 

A  murmur  rose  from  the  three  watchers.     Helga's 

57 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

hand  moved  toward  her  knife.  Rolf  shook  his  head 
gently. 

"  Fair  play,"  he  reminded  her ;    and  she  fell  back. 

Tossing  away  his  broken  blade,  Egil  folded  his 
arms  across  his  breast  and  waited  in  scornful  silence; 
but  in  a  moment  Alwin  also  was  empty-handed. 

"  I  do  no  murder,"  he  panted.  "  Man  to  man  we 
will  finish  it." 

With  lowered  heads  and  watchful  eyes,  like  beasts 
crouching  for  a  spring,  they  moved  slowly  around  the 
circle.  Then,  like  angry  bears,  they  grappled;  each 
grasping  the  other  below  the  shoulder,  and  striving  by 
sheer  strength  of  arm  to  throw  his  enemy. 

Only  the  blood  that  mounted  to  their  faces,  the 
veins  that  swelled  out  on  their  bare  arms,  told  of  the 
strain  and  struggle.  So  evenly  were  they  matched, 
that  from  a  little  distance  it  looked  as  if  they  were 
braced  motionless.  Their  heels  ground  deep  into  the 
soft  sod.  Their  breath  began  to  come  in  labored  gasps. 
It  could  not  last  much  longer;  already  the  great  drops 
stood  on  Alwin's  forehead.  Only  a  spurt  of  fury  could 
save  him. 

Suddenly,  in  changing  his  hold,  Egil  grasped  the 
other's  wounded  shoulder.  The  grip  was  torture,  —  a 
spur  to  a  fainting  horse.  The  blood  surged  into  Alwin's 
eyes;  his  muscles  stiffened  into  iron.  Egil  swayed, 
staggered,  and  fell  headlong,  crashing. 

Mad  with  pain,  Alwin  knelt  on  his  heaving 
breast.  "If  I  had  a  sword,"  he  gasped;  "if  I  had  a 
sword !  " 

58 


His  black  eyes  looked  back  unshrinkingly." 

[Page  58] 


Shaken  and  stunned,  Egil  still  laughed  scornfully. 
"  What  prevents  you  from  getting  your  sword?  I 
shall  not  run  away.  Do  you  think  it  matters  to  me  how 
soon  my  death-day  comes?" 

Alwin  was  still  crazy  with  pain.  He  snatched  the 
bronze  knife  from  his  belt  and  laid  it  against  Egil's 
throat.  Sigurd's  brow  darkened,  but  no  one  spoke 
or  moved,  —  least  of  all,  Egil ;  his  black  eyes  looked 
back  unshrinkingly. 

It  was  their  calmness  that  brought  Alwin  to  him 
self.  As  he  felt  their  clear  gaze,  it  came  back  to  him 
what  it  meant  to  take  a  human  life,  —  to  change  a 
living  breathing  body  like  his  own  into  a  heap  of  still, 
dead  clay.  His  hand  wavered  and  fell  away.  The 
passion  died  out  of  his  heart,  and  he  arose. 

"  Sigurd  Haraldsson,"  he  said,  "  for  what  you  have 
done  for  me,  I  give  you  your  friend's  life." 

Sigurd's  fine  face  cleared. 

"  Only,"  Alwin  added,  "  I  think  it  right  that  he 
should  explain  the  cause  of  his  enmity  toward  me, 
and  —  " 

Egil  leaped  to  his  feet;  his  proud  indifference 
flamed  into  sudden  fury.  "  That  I  will  never  do,  though 
you  tear  out  my  tongue-roots !  "  he  shouted. 

Even  his  comrades  regarded  him  in  amazement. 

Alwin  tried  a  sneer.  "  It  is  my  belief  that  you 
fear  to  speak  of  Skroppa." 

"Skroppa?"  a  chorus  of  astonishment  repeated. 

But  only  two  scarlet  spots  on  Egil's  cheeks  showed 
that  he  heard  them.  He  gave  Alwin  a  long,  lowering 

59 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

look.  "  You  should  know  by  this  time  that  I  fear 
nothing." 

Helga  made  an  unfortunate  attempt.  "  I  think  it 
is  no  more  than  honorable,  Egil,  to  tell  him  why  you 
are  his  enemy." 

Unconsciously  she  spoke  of  the  thrall  now  as  of 
an  equal.  He  noticed  it;  Egil  also  saw  it.  It  seemed 
to  enrage  him  beyond  bearing. 

"  If  you  speak  in  his  favor,"  he  thundered,  seizing 
her  wrist,  "  I  will  sheathe  my  knife  in  you !  " 

But  even  before  she  had  freed  herself,  and  Rolf 
and  Sigurd  had  turned  upon  him,  he  realized  that  he 
had  gone  too  far.  Leaving  them  abruptly,  he  went 
and  stood  a  little  way  off  with  his  back  toward  them, 
his  head  bowed,  his  hands  clenched,  struggling  with 
himself. 

For  a  long  time  no  one  spoke.  Sigurd  questioned 
with  his  eyes,  and  Rolf  answered  by  a  shrug.  Once, 
as  Helga  offered  to  approach  the  Black  One,  Sigurd 
made  a  warning  gesture.  They  waited  in  dead  silence. 
While  the  voices  of  the  other  men  came  to  them  faintly, 
and  the  insects  chirped  about  their  feet,  and  the  birds 
called  in  the  trees  above  them. 

At  last  Egil  came  slowly  back,  sullen-eyed  and 
grim-mouthed.  He  held  a  branch  in  his  hands  and  was 
bending  and  breaking  it  fiercely. 

"  It  is  shame  enough,"  he  began  after  a  while, 
"  that  any  man  should  have  had  it  in  his  power  to 
spare  me.  I  wonder  that  I  do  not  die  of  the  dis 
grace  !  But  it  would  be  a  still  fouler  shame  if,  after  he 

60 


THE   SONG   OF   SMITING   STEEL 

had  spared  my  life,  I  let  myself  keep  a  wolf's  mind 
toward  him."  His  eyes  suddenly  blazed  out  at  Alwin, 
but  he  controlled  himself  and  went  on.  "  The  reason 
for  my  enmity  I  will  not  tell;  wild  steers  should  not 
tear  it  out  of  me.  But,  —  "  He  stopped  and  drew  a 
hard  breath,  and  set  his  teeth  afresh ;  "  but  I  will 
forego  that  enmity.  It  is  more  than  my  life  is  worth. 
It  is  worth  a  dozen  lives  to  him,  —  "  his  voice  broke 
with  rage,  — "  yet  because  it  is  honorable,  I  will  do 
it.  If  you,  Sigurd  Haraldsson,  and  you,  Rolf,  will 
pledge  your  friendship  to  this  man,  I  will  swear  him 
mine."  It  was  well  that  he  had  reached  the  end,  for 
he  could  not  have  spoken  another  syllable. 

Bewilderment  tied  Al win's  tongue.  Sigurd  was 
the  first  to  speak. 

"  That  seems  to  me  a  fair  offer ;  and  half  the 
condition  is  already  fulfilled.  I  clasped  his  hand  last 
night." 

Rolf  answered  with  less  promptness.  "  I  say 
nothing  against  the  Englishman's  courage  or  his  skill; 
yet  —  I  will  not  conceal  it  —  even  in  payment  for  a 
comrade's  life,  I  do  not  like  to  give  my  friendship  to 
one  of  thrall-birth." 

That  loosened  Alwin's  tongue.  "  In  my  own 
country,"  he  said  haughtily,  "  you  would  be  done 
honor  by  a  look  from  me.  Editha  will  tell  you  that 
my  father  was  Earl  of  Northumbria,  and  my  mother 
a  princess  of  the  royal  blood  of  Alfred." 

Helga  uttered  an  exclamation  of  surprise  and 
interest;  but  he  would  not  deign  to  look  at  her. 

61 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

For  a  •while  longer  Rolf  hesitated,  looking  long 
and  strangely  at  Egil,  and  long  and  keenly  at  Sigurd. 
But  at  last  he  put  forth  his  huge  paw. 

"  Alwin  of  England,"  he  said  slowly,  "  though  you 
little  know  how  much  it  means,  I  offer  you  my  hand 
and  my  friendship." 

Alwin  took  it  a  little  coldly.  "  I  will  not  give  you 
thanks  for  a  forced  gift;  yet  I  pledge  you  my  faith  in 
return." 

Though  his  face  still  worked  with  passion,  Egil's 
hand  was  next  extended.  "  However  much  I  hate  you, 
I  swear  that  I  will  always  act  as  your  friend." 

In  his  secret  heart  Alwin  murmured,  "  The  Fiend 
take  me  if  ever  I  turn  my  back  on  your  knife !  "  But 
aloud  he  merely  repeated  his  former  compact. 

When  it  was  finished,  Sigurd  laid  an  affectionate 
hand  upon  his  shoulder.  "  We  cannot  bind  our  friend 
ship  closer,  but  it  is  my  advice  that  you  do  not  leave 
Helga  out  of  the  bargain.  Truer  friend  man  never 
had." 

The  bar  across  Alwin's  cheek  grew  fiery  with  his 
redder  flush.  He  stood  before  her,  rigid  and  speech 
less.  Helga  too  blushed  deeply ;  but  there  was  nothing 
of  a  girl's  shyness  about  her.  Her  beautiful  eyes  looked 
frankly  back  into  his. 

"  I  will  not  offer  you  my  friendship,"  she  said 
simply,  "  because  I  read  in  your  face  that  you  have 
not  forgiven  the  foul  wrong  I  put  upon  you,  —  not 
knowing  that  you  were  brave,  high-born  and  accom 
plished.  I  can  understand  your  anger.  Were  I  a  man, 

62 


THE   SONG   OF   SMITING   STEEL 

and  a  woman  should  do  such  a  thing  to  me,  it  is  likely 
that  I  should  kill  her  on  the  spot.  But  it  may  be  that, 
in  time  to  come,  the  memory  will  fade  out  of  your 
mind,  even  as  the  scar  will  fade  from  your  face.  Then, 
if  you  have  seen  that  my  friendship  is  worth  having, 
do  you  come  and  ask  me  for  it,  and  I  will  give  it  to 
you." 

Before  Alwin  had  time  to  think  of  an  answer  that 
would  say  neither  more  nor  less  than  he  meant,  she 
had  walked  away  with  Sigurd.  He  looked  after  her 
with  a  scowl,  —  because  he  saw  Egil  watching  him. 
But  it  surprised  him  that,  search  as  he  would,  he  could 
nowhere  find  that  great  soul-stirring  rage  which  he 
had  first  felt  against  her. 


CHAPTER    VII 


THE    KING'S    GUARDSMAN 

Something  great 

Is  not  always  to  be  given. 

Praise  is  often  for  a  trifle  bought. 

HAVAMAL. 


T  was  the  day  after  this 
brawl,  when  the  guards 
man  Leif  returned  to  Ni- 
daros.  Alwin  was  brought 
to  the  notice  of  his  new  mas 
ter  in  a  most  unexpected 
fashion. 

For  one  reason  or  an 
other,  the  camp  had  been 
deserted  early.  At  day 


break,  Egil  slung  his  bow  across  his  back,  provided 
himself  with  a  store  of  arrows  and  a  bag  of  food,  and 
set  out  for  the  mountains,  —  to  hunt,  he  told  Tyrker, 
sullenly,  as  he  passed.  Two  hours  later,  Valbrand 
called  for  horses  and  hawks,  and  he  and  young  Har- 
aldsson,  with  Helga  and  her  Saxon  waiting-maid,  rode 
south  for  a  day's  sport  in  the  pine  woods. 

Helga  was  the  best  comrade  in  the  camp,  whether 
one  wished  to  go  hawking,  or  wanted  a  hand  at  fencing, 

64 


THE    KING'S    GUARDSMAN 

or  only  asked  for  a  quiet  game  of  chess  by  the  leaping 
firelight.  Her  ringing  laugh,  her  frank  glance,  and 
her  beautiful  glowing  face  made  all  other  maidens 
seem  dull  and  lifeless.  Alwin  dimly  felt  that  hating 
her  was  going  to  be  no  easy  task,  and  he  dared  not 
raise  his  eyes  as  she  rode  past  him.  Instead  he  forced 
himself  to  stare  at  the  reflection  of  his  scarred  face  in 
the  silver  horn  he  was  wiping;  and  he  blew  and  blew 
upon  the  sparks  of  his  anger. 

Noticing  it,  Helga  frowned  regretfully.  "  I  cannot 
blame  him  if  he  will  not  speak  to  me,"  she  said  to 
Sigurd  Haraldsson.  "  The  nature  of  a  high-born  man 
is  such  that  a  blow  is  like  poison  in  his  blood.  It  must 
rankle  and  fester  and  break  out  before  he  can  be  healed. 
I  do  not  think  he  could  have  been  more  lordlike  in 
his  father's  castle  than  he  was  yesterday.  Hereafter 
I  shall  treat  him  as  honorably  as  I  treat  you,  or  any 
other  jarl-born  man." 

"  In  this  you  show  yourself  as  high-minded  as  I 
have  always  thought  you,"  answered  Sigurd,  turning 
toward  her  a  face  aglow  with  pleasure. 

By  the  middle  of  the  forenoon,  everyone  had  gone, 
this  way  or  that,  to  hunt,  or  fish,  or  swim,  or  loiter 
about  the  city.  There  were  left  only  a  man  with  a 
broken  leg  and  a  man  with  a  sprained  shoulder,  throw 
ing  dice  on  a  bench  in  the  sun;  Alwin,  whistling  ab 
sently  as  he  swept  out  the  sleeping-house;  and  Rolf 
the  Wrestler  sitting  cross-legged  under  a  tree,  sharp 
ening  his  sword  and  humming  snatches  of  his  favorite 
song: 

*  65 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

"  Hew'd  we  with  the  Hanger! 
Hard  upon  the  time  't  was 
When  in  Gothlandia  going 
To  give  death  to  the  serpent." 

Rolf  had  declined  to  go  hunting,  on  the  plea  of 
his  horse's  lameness.  Now,  as  he  sat  working  and 
humming,  he  was  presumably  thinking  up  some  other 
diversion,  —  and  the  frequent  glances  he  sent  toward 
the  thrall  seemed  to  indicate  that  the  latter  was  to 
be  concerned  in  it. 

Finally  Rolf  called  to  Alwin :  "  Ho  there,  English 
man!  Come  hither  and  tell  me  what  you  think  of  this 
for  a  weapon." 

It  needed  no  urging  to  make  Alwin  exchange  a 
broom  for  a  sword.  He  came  and  lifted  the  great  blade, 
and  made  passes  in  the  air,  and  examined  the  hilt  of 
brass-studded  wood. 

"  Saw  I  never  a  finer  weapon,"  he  admitted.  "  The 
hilt  fits  to  one's  hand  better  than  those  gold  things 
on  Sigurd  Haraldsson's  sword.  What  is  it  called? " 
For  in  those  days  a  good  blade  bore  a  name  as  certainly 
as  a  horse  or  a  ship. 

Rolf  answered,  in  his  soft  voice :  "  It  is  called  '  The 
Biter.'  And  it  has  bitten  not  a  few,  —  but  it  is  fitting 
that  others  should  speak  of  that.  Since  the  handle  fits 
your  grasp  so  well,  will  you  not  hold  it  a  little  longer, 
while  I  borrow  Long  Lodin's  weapon  here,  and  we 
try  each  other's  skill?  "  He  made  a  motion  to  rise, 
then  checked  himself  and  hesitated :  "  Or  it  may  be,"  he 
added  gently,  "  that  you  do  not  care  to  strive  against 
one  as  strong  as  I  ?  " 

66 


THE    KING'S    GUARDSMAN 

"  Now,  by  St.  Dunstan,  you  need  not  spare  me 
thus !  "  Alwin  cried  hotly.  "  Never  have  I  turned  my 
back  on  a  challenge;  and  never  will  I,  while  the  red 
blood  runs  in  my  veins.  Get  your  weapon  quickly." 
He  shook  the  big  blade  in  the  air,  and  threw  himself 
into  a  posture  of  defence. 

But  the  Wrestler  made  no  move  to  imitate  him. 
He  remained  sitting  and  slowly  shaking  his  head. 

"  Those  are  fine  words,  and  I  say  nothing  against 
your  sincerity;  but  my  appetite  has  changed.  I  will 
tell  you  what  we  will  do  instead.  When  your  work  is 
done,  we  will  betake  ourselves  across  the  river  to  Thor- 
grim  Svensson's  camp  and  see  the  horse-fight  he  is 
going  to  have.  He  has  a  black  stallion  of  Keingala's 
breed,  named  Flesh-tearer,  that  it  is  not  necessary  to 
prod  with  a  stick.  When  he  stands  on  his  hind  legs 
and  bites,  you  would  swear  he  had  as  many  feet  as 
Odin's  gray  Sleipnir.  Do  you  not  think  that  would 
be  good  entertainment  ?  " 

For  a  moment  Alwin  did  not  know  what  to  think. 
He  did  not  believe  that  Rolf  was  afraid  of  him;  and  if 
the  challenge  was  withdrawn,  surely  that  ended  the 
matter.  A  horse  fight?  He  had  enjoyed  no  such  spec 
tacle  as  that  since  the  Michaelmas  Day  when  his  father 
had  the  great  bear-baiting  in  the  pit  at  his  English 
castle.  And  a  ramble  through  the  sun  and  the  wind, 
a  taste  of  liberty —  ! 

"  It  seems  to  me  that  it  would  be  very  enjoyable," 
he  agreed.  He  started  eagerly  to  finish  his  work,  when 
a  thought  caught  him  like  a  lariat  and  whirled  him 

67 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

back.  "  I  am  forgetting  the  yoke  upon  my  neck,  for 
the  first  time  in  a  twelvemonth!  Is  it  allowed  a  dog 
of  a  slave  to  seek  entertainment?  " 

Mild  displeasure  stiffened  Rolf's  big  frame.  He 
said  gravely :  "  It  is  plain  your  thoughts  do  not  do  me 
much  honor,  since  you  think  I  have  so  little  authority. 
I  tell  you  now  that  you  will  always  be  free  to  do  what 
ever  I  ask  of  you.  If  there  is  anything  wrong  in  the 
doing,  it  is  I  who  must  answer  for  it,  not  you.  That  is 
the  law,  while  you  are  bound  and  I  am  free." 

A  fresh  sense  of  the  shame  of  his  thraldom  broke 
over  Alwin  like  a  burning  wave.  It  benumbed  him  for 
a  second;  then  he  laughed  with  jeering  bitterness. 

"  It  is  true  that  I  have  become  a  dog.  I  can  follow 
any  man's  whistle,  and  it  is  the  man  who  is  responsible. 
I  ask  you  to  forget  that  for  a  moment  I  thought  myself 
a  man."  In  sudden  frenzy,  he  whirled  the  great  sword 
around  his  head  and  lunged  at  the  pine  tree  behind 
Rolf,  so  that  the  blade  was  left  quivering  in  the  trunk. 

It  was  weather  to  gladden  a  man's  heart,  —  a  sun 
lit  sky  overhead,  and  a  fresh  breeze  blowing  that  set 
every  drop  of  blood  a-leaping  with  the  desire  to  v/alk, 
v/alk,  walk,  to  the  very  rim  of  the  world.  The  thrall 
started  out  beside  the  Wrestler  in  sullen  silence;  but 
before  they  had  gone  a  mile,  his  black  mood  had  blown 
into  the  fiord.  River  bank  and  lanes  were  sweet  with 
flowers,  and  every  green  hedge  they  passed  was  a-flutter 
with  nesting  birds.  The  traders'  booths  were  full  of 
beautiful  things ;  musicians,  acrobats,  and  jugglers  with 
little  trick  dogs,  were  everywhere,  —  one  had  only  to 

68 


THE    KING'S    GUARDSMAN 

stop  and  look.  A  dingy  trading  vessel  lay  in  the  river, 
loaded  with  great  red  apples,  some  Norman's  winter 
store.  One  of  the  crew  who  knew  Rolf  threw  some 
after  him,  by  way  of  greeting;  and  the  two  munched 
luxuriously  as  they  walked  along.  They  passed  many 
Viking  camps,  gay  with  streamers  and  striped  linens, 
where  groups  of  brawny  fair-haired  men  wrestled  and 
tried  each  other's  skill,  or  sat  at  rough  tables  under 
the  trees,  drinking  and  singing.  In  one  place  they  were 
practising  with  bow  and  arrow;  and,  being  quite  im 
partial  in  their  choice  of  a  target,  one  of  the  archers 
sent  a  shaft  within  an  inch  of  Rolf's  head,  purely  for 
the  expected  pleasure  of  seeing  him  start  and  dodge. 
Finding  that  neither  he  nor  Alwin  would  go  a  step 
faster,  they  rained  shafts  about  their  ears  as  long  as 
they  were  within  bow-shot,  and  saw  them  out  of  range 
with  a  cheer. 

The  road  branched  into  one  of  the  main  thorough 
fares,  and  they  met  pretty  maidens  who  smiled  at  them, 
melancholy  minstrels  who  frowned  at  them,  and  grim- 
mouthed  warriors  whose  eyes  were  too  intent  on  future 
battles  even  to  see  them.  Occasionally  Rolf  quietly 
saluted  some  young  guardsman;  and,  to  the  thrall's 
surprise,  the  warrior  answered  not  only  with  friendli 
ness  but  even  with  respect.  It  seemed  strange  that  one 
of  Rolf's  mild  aspect  should  be  held  in  any  particular 
esteem  by  such  young  fire-eaters.  Once  they  encoun 
tered  a  half-tipsy  seaman,  who  made  a  snatch  at  Rolf's 
apple,  and  succeeded  in  knocking  it  from  his  hand  into 
the  dust.  The  Wrestler  only  fixed  his  blue  eyes  upon 

69 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

him  in  a  long  look,  but  the  man  went  down  on  his 
knees  as  though  he  had  been  hit. 

"  I  did  not  know  it  was  you,  Rolf  Erlingsson,"  he 
hiccoughed  over  and  over  in  maudlin  terror.  "  I  beg 
you  not  to  be  angry." 

"  It  is  seldom  that  I  have  seen  such  a  coward  as 
that,"  Alwin  said  in  disgust  as  they  walked  on. 

Rolf  turned  upon  him  his  gentle  smile.  "  It  is  your 
opinion,  then,  that  a  man  must  be  a  coward  to  fear 
me?" 

Alwin  did  not  answer  immediately:  of  a  sudden  it 
occurred  to  him  to  doubt  the  Wrestler's  mild  manner. 

While  he  was  still  hesitating,  Rolf  caught  him 
lightly  around  the  waist  and  swung  him  over  a  hedge 
into  a  field  where  a  dozen  red-and-yellow  tented  booths 
were  clustered. 

"  These  are  Thorgrim  Svensson's  tents,"  he  ex 
plained,  following  as  coolly  as  though  that  were  the 
accepted  mode  of  entrance.  "  Yonder  he  is,  —  that  lean 
little  man  with  the  freckled  face.  He  is  a  great  sea 
faring  man.  I  promise  you  that  you  will  see  many 
precious  things  from  all  over  the  world." 

Approaching  the  booths,  Alwin  had  immediate 
proof  of  this  statement,  for  bench  and  bush  and  ground 
•were  littered  with  garments  and  furs  and  weapons,  and 
odds-and-ends  of  spoil,  as  if  a  ship  had  been  overturned 
on  the  spot.  The  lean  little  man  whom  Rolf  had  pointed 
out  stood  in  the  midst  of  it  all,  examining  and  directing. 
He  was  dressed  in  coarse  homespun  of  the  dingy  colors 
of  trading  vessels,  gray  and  brown  and  rusty  black, 

70 


THE    KING'S    GUARDSMAN 

which  contrasted  oddly  with  the  mantle  of  gorgeous 
purple  velvet  he  was  at  that  moment  trying  on.  His 
little  freckled  face  was  wrinkled  into  a  hundred  shrewd 
puckers,  and  his  eyes  were  two  twinkling  pin-points 
of  sharpness.  He  seemed  to  thrust  their  glance  into 
Alwin,  as  he  advanced  to  meet  his  visitors ;  and  the  men 
who  were  helping  him  paused  and  looked  at  the  thrall 
with  expectant  grins. 

Rolf  said  blandly,  "  Greeting,  Thorgrim  Svensson ! 
We  have  come  to  see  your  horse-fight.  This  is  Alwin, 
Edmund  Jarl's  son,  of  England.  Bad  luck  has  made 
him  Leif's  thrall,  but  his  accomplishments  have  made 
me  his  friend." 

He  spoke  with  the  utmost  mildness,  merely  glanc 
ing  at  the  grinning  crew;  yet  they  sobered  as  though 
their  mirth  had  been  turned  off  by  a  faucet,  and  Thor 
grim  gave  the  thrall  a  civil  welcome. 

"  It  is  a  great  pity,"  he  continued,  addressing  the 
Wrestler,  "  that  you  cannot  see  the  Flesh-Tearer,  since 
you  came  for  that  purpose ;  but  it  has  happened  that  he 
has  lamed  himself,  and  will  not  be  able  to  fight  for  a 
week.  Do  not  go  away  on  that  account,  however.  My 
ship  has  brought  me  some  cloaks  even  finer  than  the 
one  you  covet,"  —  here  it  seemed  to  Alwin  as  if  the 
little  man  winked  at  Rolf,  —  "  and  if  the  Englishman 
is  as  good  a  swordsman  as  you  have  said  —  ahem !  " 
He  broke  off  with  a  cough,  and  endeavored  to  hide  his 
abruptness  by  turning  away  and  picking  a  fur  mantle 
off  a  pile  of  costly  things. 

Alwin's  momentary  surprise  was  forgotten  at  sight 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

of  the  treasure  thus  disclosed.  Beneath  the  cloak, 
thrown  down  like  a  thing  of  little  value,  lay  an  open 
book.  It  was  written  in  Anglo-Saxon  letters  of  gold 
and  silver ;  its  crumpled  pages  were  of  rarest  rose-tinted 
vellum;  its  covers,  sheets  of  polished  wood  gold-em 
bossed  and  adorned  with  golden  clasps.  Even  Alfred's 
royal  kinswoman  had  never  owned  so  splendid  a  volume. 
The  English  boy  caught  it  up  with  an  exclamation  of 
delight,  and  turned  the  pages  hungrily,  trying  whether 
his  mother's  lessons  would  come  back  to  him. 

He  was  brought  to  himself  by  the  touch  of  Rolf's 
hand  on  his  shoulder.  They  were  all  looking  at  him, 
he  found,  —  once  more  with  expectant  grins.  Opposite 
him  an  ungainly  young  fellow  in  slave's  garb  —  and 
with  the  air  of  belonging  in  it  —  stood  as  though  wait 
ing,  a  naked  sword  in  his  hand. 

"  Now  I  have  still  more  regard  for  you  when  I  see 
that  you  have  also  the  trick  of  reading  English  runes," 
the  Wrestler  said.  "  But  I  ask  you  to  leave  them  a 
minute  and  listen  to  me.  Thorgrim  here  has  a  thrall 
whom  he  holds  to  be  most  handy  with  a  sword;  but 
I  have  wagered  my  gold  necklace  against  his  velvet 
cloak  that  you  are  a  better  man  than  he." 

The  meaning  of  the  group  dawned  on  Alwin  then : 
he  drew  himself  up  with  freezing  haughtiness.  "  It  is 
not  likely  that  I  will  strive  against  a  low-born  serf, 
Rolf  Erlingsson.  You  dare  to  put  an  insult  upon  me 
because  luck  has  left  your  hair  uncut." 

A  sound  like  the  expectant  drawing-in  of  many 
breaths  passed  around  the  circle.  Alwin  braced  himself 

72 


THE    KING'S    GUARDSMAN 

to  withstand  Rolf's  fist;  but  the  Wrestler  only  drew 
back  and  looked  at  him  reprovingly. 

"  Is  it  an  insult,  Alwin  of  England,  to  take  you  at 
your  word?  It  is  not  three  hours  since  you  vowed  never 
to  turn  your  back  on  a  challenge  while  the  red  blood 
ran  in  your  veins.  Have  witches  sucked  the  blood  out 
of  you,  that  your  mind  is  so  different  when  you  are 
put  to  the  test?" 

At  least  enough  blood  was  left  to  crimson  Alwin's 
cheeks  at  this  reminder.  Those  had  been  his  very 
words,  stung  by  Rolf's  taunt. 

The  smouldering  doubt  he  had  felt  burst  into  flame 
and  burned  through  every  fibre.  What  if  it  were  all  a 
trap,  a  plot  ?  —  if  Rolf  had  brought  him  there  on  pur 
pose  to  fight,  the  horses  being  only  a  pretext?  Thor- 
grim's  wink,  his  allusion  to  Alwin's  swordsmanship,  — 
it  had  all  been  arranged  between  them ;  the  velvet  cloak 
was  the  clew!  Rolf  had  wished  to  possess  it.  He  had 
persuaded  Thorgrim  to  stake  it  on  his  thrall's  skill,  — 
then  he  had  brought  Alwin  to  win  the  wager  for  him. 
Brought  him,  like  a  trained  stallion  or  a  trick  dog! 

He  turned  to  fling  the  deceit  in  the  Wrestler's 
teeth.  Rolf's  fair  face  was  as  innocent  as  those  of  the 
pictured  saints  in  the  Saxon  book.  Alwin  wavered. 
After  all,  what  proof  had  he? 

Jeering  whispers  and  half-suppressed  laughter  be 
came  audible  around  him.  The  group  believed  that  his 
hesitation  arose  from  timidity.  Ignoring  the  smart  of 
yesterday's  wound,  he  snatched  the  sword  Rolf  held 
out  to  him,  and  started  forward. 

73 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

His  foot  struck  against  the  Saxon  book  which  he 
had  let  fall.  As  he  picked  it  up  and  laid  it  reverently 
aside,  it  suggested  something  to  him. 

"  Thorgrim  Svensson,"  he  said,  pausing,  "  because 
I  will  not  have  it  said  that  I  am  afraid  to  look  a  sword 
in  the  face,  I  will  fight  your  serf,  —  on  one  condition : 
that  this  book,  which  can  be  of  no  use  to  you,  you  will 
give  me  if  I  get  the  better  of  him." 

The  freckled  face  puckered  itself  into  a  shrewd 
squint.  "And  if  you  fail?" 

"  If  I  fail,"  Alwin  returned  promptly,  "Rolf  Erlings- 
son  will  pay  for  me.  He  has  told  me  that  while  he  is 
free  and  I  am  bound,  he  is  answerable  for  what  I  do." 

At  this  there  was  some  laughter  —  when  it  was 
seen  that  the  Wrestler  was  not  offended. 

"  A  quick  wit  answered  that,  Alwin  of  England," 
Rolf  said  with  a  smile.  "  I  will  pay  willingly,  if  you 
do  not  save  us  both,  as  I  expect." 

Anxious  to  be  done  with  it,  Alwin  fell  upon  the 
thrall  with  a  fierceness  that  terrified  the  fellow.  His 
blade  played  about  him  like  lightning ;  one  could  scarce 
follow  its  motions.  A  flesh-wound  in  the  hip ;  and  the 
poor  churl,  who  had  little  real  skill  and  less  natural 
spirit,  began  to  blunder.  A  thrust  in  the  arm  that 
would  have  only  redoubled  Alwin's  zeal,  finished  him 
completely.  With  a  roar  of  pain,  he  threw  his  weapon 
from  him,  broke  through  the  circle  of  angry  men,  and 
fled,  cowering,  among  the  booths. 

There  were  few  words  spoken  as  the  cloak  and  the 
book  were  handed  over.  The  set  of  Thorgrim's  mouth 

74 


THE    KING'S    GUARDSMAN 

suggested  that  if  he  said  anything,  it  would  be  some 
thing  which  he  realized  might  be  better  left  unsaid. 
His  men  were  like  hounds  in  leash.  Rolf  spoke  a  few 
smooth  phrases,  and  hurried  his  companion  away. 

The  sense  that  he  had  been  tricked  to  the  level  of 
a  performing  bear  came  upon  Alwin  afresh.  When  they 
stood  once  more  in  the  road,  he  looked  at  the  Wrestler 
accusingly  and  searchingly. 

Rolf  began  to  talk  of  the  book.  "  Nothing  have 
I  seen  which  I  think  so  fine.  I  must  admit  that  you 
men  of  England  are  more  skilful  than  we  of  the  North 
in  such  matters.  It  is  all  well  enough  to  scratch  pic 
tures  on  a  rock  or  carve  them  on  a  door ;  but  what  will 
you  do  when  you  wish  to  move?  Either  you  must 
leave  them  behind,  or  get  a  yoke  of  oxen.  To  have  them 
painted  on  kid-skin,  I  like  much  better.  You  are  in 
great  luck  to  come  into  possession  of  such  property." 

Alwin  forgot  his  resentful  suspicions  in  his  pleas 
ure.  "  Let  us  sit  down  somewhere  and  examine  it,"  said 
he.  "  Yonder,  where  those  trees  stretch  over  the  fence 
and  make  the  grass  shady,  —  that  will  be  a  good  place." 

"  Have  it  your  own  way,"  Rolf  assented. 

To  the  shady  spot  they  proceeded  accordingly. 
Rolf  stretched  himself  comfortably  in  the  long  grass 
and  made  a  pillow  of  his  arms.  Alwin  squatted  down, 
his  back  planted  against  the  fence,  the  book  open  on 
his  knees. 

The  reading-matter  was  attractive  enough,  with  its 
glittering  characters  and  rose-tinted  pages,  and  every 
initial  letter  inches  high  and  shrined  in  azure-blue 

75 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

traceries.  But  the  splendor  of  the  pictures !  —  no  bar 
baric  heart  could  resist  them.  What  if  the  straight  lines 
were  crooked,  —  if  the  draperies  were  wooden,  —  the 
hands  and  the  feet  ungainly?  They  had  been  drawn 
with  sparkles  of  gold  and  gleams  of  silver,  in  blue  and 
scarlet  and  violet,  until  nothing  less  than  a  stained-glass 
window  glowing  in  the  sun  could  even  suggest  their 
radiance.  Rolf  warmed  into  unusual  heartiness. 

"  By  the  hilt  of  my  sword,  he  was  an  accomplished 
man  who  was  able  to  make  such  pictures!  Look  at 
that  horse,  —  it  does  not  keep  you  guessing  a  moment 
to  tell  what  it  is.  And  yonder  man  with  the  red  flames 
leaping  about  him,  —  I  wish  I  knew  why  he  was  bound 
to  that  post !  " 

Alwin  also  was  bitten  with  curiosity.  "  I  tell  you 
what  I  will  do,"  he  offered.  "  You  must  not  suppose 
that  reading  is  as  easy  as  swimming,  or  handling  a 
sword.  My  father  did  not  have  the  accomplishment, 
and  his  hair  was  gray.  Neither  would  my  mother  have 
learned  it,  had  it  not  been  that  Alfred  was  her  kinsman 
and  she  was  proud  of  his  scholarship.  Nor  should  I 
have  known  how,  if  she  had  not  taught  me.  And  I  have 
forgotten  much.  But  this  I  will  offer  you:  I  will  read 
the  Saxon  words  to  myself,  and  then  tell  you  in  the 
Northern  tongue  what  they  mean." 

He  spread  the  book  open  on  a  spot  of  clean  turf, 
stretched  himself  on  his  stomach,  gripped  one  leg  around 
the  other,  planted  his  chin  on  his  clenched  fists,  and 
began. 

It  was  slow  work.  He  had  forgotten  a  good  deal; 
76 


THE    KING'S    GUARDSMAN 

and  every  other  word  was  linked  with  distracting  mem 
ories:  his  mother  leaning  from  her  embroidery  frame 
to  follow  the  line  with  her  bodkin;  his  mother,  erect 
and  stern,  bidding  Brother  Ambrose  bear  him  away 
and  flog  him  for  his  idleness;  his  mother  hearing  his 
lesson  with  one  arm  around  him  and  the  other  hand 
holding  the  sweetmeat  she  would  give  him  if  he  suc 
ceeded.  He  did  not  notice  that  Rolf's  eyes  were  grad 
ually  closing,  and  his  bated  breath  lengthening  into 
long  even  sighs.  He  plodded  on  and  on. 

All  at  once  a  thunder  of  approaching  hoof-beats 
reached  him  from  up  the  road.  Nearer  and  nearer  they 
came ;  and  around  the  curve  swept  a  party  of  the  King's 
guardsmen,  —  yellow  hair  and  scarlet  cloaks  flying  in 
the  wind,  spurs  jingling,  weapons  clattering,  armor 
clashing.  Alwin  glanced  up  and  saw  their  leader,  — 
and  his  interest  in  pale  pictured  saints  dropped  dead. 

"  It  must  be  King  Olaf  himself ! "  he  murmured, 
staring. 

A  head  taller  than  the  other  tall  men,  with  shoulders 
a  palm's-width  broader,  the  leader  sat  on  his  mighty 
black  horse  like  a  second  Thor.  Light  flashed  from  his 
steel  tunic  and  gilded  helmet.  His  bronzed  face  had 
an  eagle's  beak  for  a  nose,  and  eyes  of  the  blue  of  ice  or 
steel,  piercing  as  a  two-edged  sword.  A  white  cross 
was  painted  on  his  shield  of  gold. 

As  he  swept  past,  he  glanced  toward  the  pair  by 
the  fence.  Catching  sight  of  the  sleeping  Rolf,  he 
checked  his  horse  sharply,  made  a  motion  bidding  the 
others  go  on  without  him,  and,  wheeling,  rode  back, 

77 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

followed  only  by  a  mounted  thrall  who  was  evidently 
his  personal  attendant.  Alwin  leaped  up  and  attempted 
to  arouse  his  companion,  but  the  guardsman  saved  him 
the  trouble.  Leaning  out  of  his  saddle,  he  struck  the 
Wrestler  a  smart  blow  with  the  flat  of  his  sword. 

"  What  now,  Rolf  Erlingsson !  "  he  demanded,  in 
tones  of  thunder.  "  Because  I  go  on  a  five  days' 
journey,  must  it  happen  that  my  men  lie  like  drunken 
swine  along  the  roadside?  For  this  you  shall  feel  —  " 

Before  his  eyes  were  fairly  open,  Rolf  was  on  his 
feet,  tugging  at  his  sword.  Luckily,  before  he  thrust, 
he  got  a  glimpse  of  his  assailant. 

"  Leif,  the  son  of  Eric !  "  he  cried,  dropping  his 
weapon.  "  Welcome !  Hail  to  you !  " 

The  warrior's  frown  relaxed  into  a  grim  smile, 
as  he  yielded  his  hand  to  his  young  follower's  hearty 

grip. 

"  Is  it  possible  that  you  are  sober  after  all  ?  What 
in  the  Fiend's  name  do  you  here,  asleep  by  the  road  in 
company  with  a  thrall  and  a  purple  cloak?  " 

Rolf  relaxed  into  his  customary  drawl.  "  That  is 
unjustly  spoken,  chief.  I  have  not  been  asleep.  I 
have  found  a  new  and  worthy  enjoyment.  I  have  been 
listening  while  this  Englishman  read  aloud  from  a 
Saxon  book  of  saints." 

"  A  Saxon  book  of  saints !  "  exclaimed  the  guards 
man.  "  I  would  see  it." 

When  its  owner  had  handed  it  up,  he  looked  it 
through  hastily,  yet  turning  the  leaves  with  reverence, 
and  crossing  himself  whenever  he  encountered  a  pic- 

78 


"  'What  now,  Rolf  Erlingsson  !  '  he  demanded." 

[Page  78] 


THE    KING'S    GUARDSMAN 

tured  cross.  As  he  handed  it  back,  he  turned  his  eyes 
on  Alwin,  blue  and  piercing  as  steel. 

"  It  is  likely  that  you  are  a  high-born  captive. 
That  you  can  read  is  an  unusual  accomplishment.  It 
is  not  impossible  that  you  might  be  useful  to  me.  Who 
is  your  master?  Is  it  of  any  use  to  try  to  buy  you 
from  him?  " 

Rolf  laughed.  "  Certainly  you  are  well  named 
'  the  Lucky,'  since  you  only  wish  for  what  is  already 
yours.  This  is  the  cook-boy  whom  Tyrker  bought  to 
fill  the  place  of  Hord." 

"So?"  said  Leif,  in  unconscious  imitation  of  his 
old  German  foster-father.  He  sat  staring  down  thought 
fully  at  the  boy,  —  until  his  attendant  took  jealous 
alarm,  and  put  his  horse  through  a  manoeuvre  to  arouse 
him. 

The  guardsman  came  to  himself  with  a  start  and 
a  hasty  gathering  up  of  his  rein.  "  That  is  a  good 
thing.  We  will  speak  further  of  it.  Now,  Olaf  Tryg- 
vasson  is  awaiting  my  report.  Tell  them  I  will  be  in 
camp  to-morrow.  If  I  find  drunken  heads  or  dulled 
weapons  — !  "  He  looked  his  threat. 

"  I  will  heed  your  orders  in  this  as  in  everything," 
Rolf  answered,  in  the  courtier-phrase  of  the  day. 

His  chief  gave  him  a  short  nod,  struck  spurs  to 
his  horse,  and  galloped  after  his  comrades. 


79 


CHAPTER    VIII 


LEIF   THE    CROSS-BEARER 

Inquire  and  impart 

Should  every  man  of  sense, 

Who  will  be  accounted  sage. 

Let  one  only  know, — 

A  second  may  not  ; 

If  three,  all  the  world  knows. 

HAVAMA'L. 

T  was  early  the  next  morn 
ing,  so  early  that  the  world 
was  only  here  and  there 
awake.  The  town  was  si 
lent  ;  the  fields  were  empty ; 
the  woods  around  the  camp 
slept  in  darkness  and  si 
lence.  Only  the  little  val 
ley  lay  fresh  and  smiling 
in  the  new  light,  winking 
back  at  the  sun  from  a  million  dewy  eyes. 

Under  the  trees  the  long  white-scoured  tables 
stood  ready  with  bowl  and  trencher,  and  Alwin  car 
ried  food  to  and  fro  with  leisurely  steps.  From  Helga's 
booth  her  voice  arose  in  a  weird  battle-chant;  while 
from  the  river  bank  came  the  voices  and  laughter  and 
loud  splashing  of  many  bathers. 

80 


LEIF    THE    CROSS-BEARER 

Gradually  the  shouts  merged  into  a  persistent  roar. 
The  roar  swelled  into  a  thunder  of  excitement.  Alwin 
paused,  in  the  act  of  ladling  curds  into  the  line  of 
wooden  bowls,  and  listened  smiling. 

"  Now  they  are  swimming  a  race  back  to  the  bank. 
I  wonder  whom  they  will  drive  out  of  the  water  to 
day."  For  that  was  the  established  penalty  for  being 
last  in  the  race. 

The  thunder  of  cheering  reached  its  height;  then 
suddenly  it  split  into  scattered  jeers  and  hootings. 
There  was  a  crackling  of  dead  leaves,  a  rustling  of 
bushes,  and  Sigurd  appeared,  dripping  and  breathless. 
Panting  and  spent,  he  threw  himself  on  the  ground, 
his  shining  white  body  making  a  cameo  against  the 
mossy  green. 

"  You !     You  beaten !  "  Alwin  cried  in  surprise. 

Sigurd  gave  a  breathless  laugh.  "  Even  I  myself. 
Certainly  it  is  a  time  of  wonders !  "  He  looked  eagerly 
at  the  spread  table,  and  held  up  his  hand.  "  And  I 
am  starving  besides!  Toss  me  something,  I  beg  of 
you."  When  Alwin  had  thrown  him  a  chunk  of  crusty 
bread,  he  consented  to  go  on  and  explain  his  defeat 
between  mouthfuls.  "  It  was  because  my  shoulder  is 
still  heavy  in  its  movements.  I  broke  it  wrestling  last 
winter.  I  forgot  about  it  when  I  entered  the  race." 

"  That  is  a  pity,"  said  Alwin.  But  he  spoke  ab 
sently,  for  he  was  thinking  that  here  might  be  an 
opening  for  something  he  wished  to  say.  He  filled 
several  bowls  in  silence,  Sigurd  watching  over  his 
bread  with  twinkling  eyes.  After  a  while  Alwin  went 

6  81 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

on  cautiously :  "  This  mishap  is  a  light  one,  however. 
I  hope  it  is  not  likely  that  you  will  have  to  endure  a 
heavier  disappointment  when  Leif  arrives  to-day." 

Back  went  Sigurd's  yellow  head  in  a  peal  of 
laughter.  "  I  would  have  wagered  it !  "  he  shouted. 
"  I  would  have  wagered  my  horse  that  you  were  aim 
ing  at  that!  So  every  speech  ends,  no  matter  where 
it  begins.  I  talk  with  Helga  of  what  we  did  as  chil 
dren  and  she  answers :  '  You  remember  much,  foster- 
brother;  do  not  forget  the  sternness  of  Leif's  temper.' 
I  enter  into  conversation  with  Rolf,  and  he  returns, 
'  Yes,  it  is  likely  that  Leif  has  got  greater  favor  than 
ever  with  King  Olaf.  I  cannot  be  altogether  certain 
that  he  will  shelter  one  who  has  broken  Olaf's  laws.' 
Tyrker  advises  me,  —  by  Saint  Michael,  you  are  all  as 
wise  as  Mimir !  "  He  flung  the  crust  from  him  with 
a  gesture  of  good-humored  impatience.  "  Do  you  all 
think  I  am  a  fool,  that  I  do  not  know  what  I  am  doing? 
It  appears  that  you  forget  that  Leif  Ericsson  is  my 
foster-father." 

Alwin  deposited  the  last  curd  in  the  last  bowl,  and 
stood  licking  the  horn-spoon,  and  looking  doubtfully 
at  the  other.  "  Do  you  mean  by  that  that  you  have  a 
right  to  give  him  orders?  I  have  heard  that  in  the 
North  a  foster-son  does  not  treat  his  foster-father  as 
his  superior,  but  as  his  servant.  Yet  Leif  did  not  look 
to  be  —  " 

Sigurd  shouted  with  laughter.  "  He  did  not !  I 
will  wager  my  head  he  did  not!  Certainly  the  foster- 
son  who  would  show  disrespect  to  Leif  the  Lucky 

82 


LEIF    THE    CROSS-BEARER 

would  be  putting  his  life  in  a  bear's  paw.  It  makes 
no  difference  that  it  is  customary  for  many  silly  old 
men  of  lower  birth  to  allow  themselves  to  be  trampled 
upon  by  fiery  young  men  of  higher  rank,  like  old  wolves 
nipped  by  young  ones.  King  Olaf's  heir  dare  not  do 
so  to  Leif  Ericsson.  No ;  what  I  would  have  you  under 
stand  is  that  I  know  what  I  am  doing  because  I  know 
Leif  s  temper  as  you  know  your  English  runes.  From 
the  time  I  was  five  winters  old  to  the  time  I  was  fifteen, 
I  lived  under  his  roof  in  Greenland,  and  he  was  as  my 
father  to  me.  I  know  his  sternness,  but  I  know  also 
his  justice  and  what  he  will  dare  for  a  friend,  though 
Olaf  and  all  his  host  oppose  him  — " 

He  let  fly  a  Norman  oath  as,  splod!  a  handful 
of  wet  clay  struck  between  his  bare  shoulders.  Turn 
ing,  he  saw  among  the  bushes  a  mischievous  hand 
raised  for  a  second  throw,  and  scrambled  laughing  to 
his  feet. 

"  The  trolls !  First  to  drive  me  from  my  bath  and 
then  to  throw  mud  on  me!  Poison  his  bowl,  if  you 
love  me,  Alwin.  Ah,  what  a  throw!  It  is  not  likely 
that  you  could  hit  a  door.  What  bondmaids'  aiming! 
Shame !  "  Mocking,  and  dodging  this  way  and  that,  he 
gained  the  welcome  shelter  of  the  sleeping-house. 

A  rush  of  big  white  bodies,  a  gleam  of  dampened 
yellow  hair,  an  outburst  of  boisterous  merriment,  and 
the  camp  was  swarming  with  hungry  uproarious  giants, 
who  threw  shoes  at  each  other  and  shoved  and  quar 
relled  around  the  polished  shield,  before  which  they 
parted  their  yellow  locks,  stamping,  singing  and  whis- 

83 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

tling  as  they  pulled  on  their  tunics  and  buckled  their 
belts. 

"  Leif  is  coming !  —  the  Lucky,  the  Loved  One !  " 
Helga  sang  from  her  booth ;  and  the  din  was  redoubled 
with  cheering. 

"  By  Thor,  it  seems  to  me  that  he  is  coming  now !  " 
said  Valbrand,  suddenly.  He  had  finished  his  toilet, 
and  sat  at  the  table,  facing  the  thicket. 

Every  one  turned  to  look,  and  beheld  Leif's  thrall- 
attendant  gallop  out  of  the  shadows  toward  them.  No 
one  followed,  however,  and  a  murmur  of  disappoint 
ment  went  round. 

"It  is  nobody  but  Kark!" 

Kark  rose  in  his  stirrups  and  waved  his  hand.  He 
was  of  the  commonest  type  of  colorless  blond,  and 
coarse  and  ignorant  of  face;  but  his  manners  had  the 
assurance  of  a  privileged  character. 

"  It  is  more  than  Kark,"  he  shouted.  "  It  is  news 
that  is  worth  a  hearing.  Ho,  for  Greenland!  Greenland 
in  three  days !  " 

"Greenland?"   echoed  the  chorus. 

"  Greenland?  "  cried  Helga,  appearing  in  her  door 
way,  with  blanching  cheeks. 

They  rushed  upon  the  messenger,  and  hauled  him 
from  his  horse  and  surged  about  him.  And  what  had 
seemed  Babel  before  was  but  gentle  murmuring  com 
pared  with  what  now  followed. 

"  Greenland !  What  for?  "  —  "  You  are  jesting."  — 
"  That  pagan  hole !  "  —  "  In  three  days?  It  is  impossi 
ble!"— "Is  the  chief  witch-ridden?  "  —  "  Has  word 

84 


LEIF    THE    CROSS-BEARER 

come  that  Eric  is  dead?  "  —  "  Has  Leif  quarrelled  with 
King  Olaf,  that  the  King  has  banished  him?" — "Green 
land,  grave-mound  for  living  men !  "  —  "  What  for?  "  — 
"  In  the  Troll's  name,  why?  "  —  "  You  are  lying;  it  is 
certain  that  you  are."  —  "  Speak,  you  raven !  " 

"  In  a  moment,  in  a  moment,  —  give  me  breath  and 
room,  my  masters,"  the  thrall  answered  boldly.  "  It  is 
the  truth ;  I  myself  heard  the  talk.  But  first,  —  I  have 
ridden  far  and  fast,  and  my  throat  is  parched  with  —  " 

A  dozen  milk-bowls  were  snatched  from  the  table 
and  passed  to  him.  He  emptied  two  with  cool  deliber 
ation,  and  wiped  his  mouth  on  his  sleeve. 

"  I  give  you  thanks.  I  shall  not  keep  you  waiting. 
It  happened  last  night  when  Leif  came  in  to  make  his 
report  to  the  King.  Olaf  was  seated  on  the  throne  in 
his  hall,  feasting.  Many  famous  chiefs  sat  along  the 
walls.  You  should  have  heard  the  cheer  they  gave 
when  it  was  known  that  Leif  had  the  victory !  " 

Here  Kark's  roving  eyes  discovered  Alwin  among 
the  listeners;  he  paused,  and  treated  him  to  a  long 
insolent  stare.  Then  he  went  on: 

"  I  was  saying  that  they  cheered.  It  is  likely  that 
the  warriors  up  in  Valhalla  heard,  and  thought  it  a 
battle-cry.  Olaf  raised  his  drinking-horn  and  said, 
'  Hail  to  you,  Leif  Ericsson !  Health  and  greeting ! 
Victory  always  follows  your  sword.'  Then  he  drank 
to  him  across  the  floor,  and  bade  him  come  and  sit 
beside  him,  that  he  might  have  serious  speech  with 
him." 

A  second  cheer,  loud  as  a  battle-cry,  went  up  to 

85 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

Valhalla.  But  mingling  with  its  echo  there  arose  a 
chorus  of  resentment. 

"  Yet  after  such  honors  why  does  he  banish  him?  " 
—  "  Did  they  quarrel?  "  —  "  Is  it  possible  that  there  is 
treachery?  "  —  "  Tell  us  why  he  is  banished !  "  —  "  Yes, 
why?  "  —  "Answer  that!" 

The  messenger  laughed  loudly.  "  Who  said  that 
he  was  banished?  Rein  in  your  tongues.  As  much 
honor  as  is  possible  is  intended  him.  It  happened  after 
the  feast  —  " 

"  Then  pass  over  the  feast ;  come  to  your  story !  " 
was  shouted  so  impatiently  that  even  Kark  saw  the 
wisdom  of  complying. 

"  It  shall  be  as  you  like.  I  shall  begin  with  the 
time  when  every  warrior  had  gone  to  bed,  except  those 
lying  drunk  upon  the  benches.  I  sat  on  Leif's  foot 
stool,  with  his  horn.  It  is  likely  that  I  also  had  been 
asleep,  for  what  I  first  remember  was  that  Leif  and  the 
King  had  ceased  speaking  together,  and  sat  leaning  back 
staring  at  the  torches,  which  were  burning  low.  It  was 
so  still  that  you  could  hear  the  men  snore  and  the 
branches  scraping  on  the  roof.  Then  the  King  said, 
while  he  still  looked  at  the  torch,  '  Do  you  purpose  sail 
ing  to  Greenland  in  the  summer?  '  It  is  likely  that  Leif 
felt  some  surprise,  for  he  did  not  answer  straightway; 
but  he  is  wont  to  have  fine  words  ready  in  his  throat, 
and  at  last  he  said,  '  I  should  wish  to  do  so,  if  it  is  your 
will.'  Then  the  King  said  nothing  for  a  long  time,  and 
they  both  sat  looking  at  the  pine  torch  that  was  burning 
low,  until  it  went  out.  Then  Olaf  turned  and  looked 

86 


LEIF    THE    CROSS-BEARER 

into  Leif's  eyes  and  said,  '  I  think  it  may  well  be  so. 
You  shall  go  my  errand,  and  preach  Christianity  in 
Greenland.' " 

From  Kark's  audience  burst  another  volley  of 
exclamations. 

"  It  is  because  he  is  always  lucky !  "  —  "  It  cannot 
be  done.  Remember  Eric!"—  "The  Red  One  will 
slay  him !  "  —  "  You  forget  Thorhild  his  mother !  "  — 
"  Hail  to  the  King!  "  —  "  It  is  a  great  honor!  " 

"  Silence !  "  Valbrand  commanded. 

Kark  went  on :  "  Leif  said  that  he  was  willing  to 
do  whatever  the  King  wished ;  yet  it  would  not  be  easy. 
He  spoke  the  name  of  Eric,  and  after  that  they  lowered 
their  voices  so  that  I  could  not  hear.  Then  at  last  Olaf 
leaned  back  in  his  high-seat  and  Leif  stood  up  to  go. 
Olaf  stretched  forth  his  hand  and  said,  '  I  know  no  man 
fitter  for  the  work  than  you.  You  shall  carry  good 
luck  with  you.'  Leif  answered :  '  That  can  only  be  if 
I  carry  yours  with  me.'  Then  he  grasped  the  King's 
hand  and  they  drank  to  each  other,  looking  deep  into 
each  other's  eyes." 

There  was  a  pause,  to  make  sure  the  messenger  had 
finished.  Then  there  broke  out  cheers  and  acclamations 
and  exulting. 

"  Hail  to  Leif !  Hail  to  the  Lucky  One !  "  —  "  Leif 
and  the  Cross !  "  —  "  Down  with  the  hammer  sign !  "  — 
"  Down  with  Thor !  "  —  "  Victory  for  Leif,  Leif  and 
the  Cross !  " 

Shields  clashed  and  swqrds  were  waved.  Kark 
was  thrown  bodily  into  the  air  and  tossed  from  hand  to 

87 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

hand.  A  wave  of  mad  enthusiasm  swept  over  the 
group.  Only  Helga  stood  like  one  stunned,  her  hands 
wound  in  her  long  tresses,  her  face  set  and  despairing. 

The  Black  One  was  the  first  to  notice  her  amid  the. 
confusion.  He  dropped  the  cloak  he  was  waving  and 
stared  at  her  wonderingly  for  a  moment ;  then  he  burst 
into  a  boisterous  laugh. 

"  Look  at  the  shield-maiden,  comrades,  —  look  at 
the  shield-maiden !  It  has  come  into  her  mind  that  she 
is  going  back  to  Thorhild !  " 

For  a  moment  Alwin  wondered  who  Thorhild  might 
be.  Then  vaguely  he  remembered  hearing  that  it  was 
to  escape  a  strong-minded  matron  of  that  name  that 
Helga  had  fled  from  Greenland.  That  now  she  must 
go  back  to  be  civilized,  and  made  like  other  maidens, 
struck  him  also  as  an  excellent  joke;  and  he  joined  in 
the  laugh.  One  after  another  caught  it  up  with  jests 
and  mocking. 

"Back  to  Thorhild  the  Iron-Handed !  "  —  "  No 
more  short  kirtles ! "  — "  She  has  speared  her  last 
boar !  "  —  "  After  this  she  will  embroider  boar-hunts  on 
tapestry!  "  —  "  Embroider?  Is  it  likely  that  she  knows 
which  end  of  the  needle  to  put  the  thread  through?  "  — 
"  It  will  be  like  yoking  a  wild  steer !  "  —  "  Taming  a 
shield-maiden !  "  — "  There  will  be  dagger-holes  in 
Thorhild's  back !  "  —  They  crowded  around  her,  bandy 
ing  the  jest  back  and  forth,  and  roaring  with  laughter. 

Always  before,  Helga  had  taken  their  chaff  in  good 
part;  always  before,  she,  had  joined  them  in  making 
merry  at  her  expense.  But  now  she  did  not  laugh.  She 

88 


LEIF    THE    CROSS-BEARER 

rose  slowly  and  stood  looking  at  them,  her  breast  heav 
ing,  her  eyes  like  glowing  coals. 

At  last  she  said  shrilly,  "  Oh,  laugh !  If  you  see  a 
jest  in  it  —  laugh!  Because  I  am  going  to  lose  my 
freedom  —  my  rides  over  the  green  country,  —  never 
to  stand  in  the  bow  and  feel  the  deck  bounding  under 
me,  —  is  it  such  sport  to  you,  you  stupid  clods?  Would 
you  think  it  a  jest  if  the  Franks  should  carry  me  off, 
and  shut  me  up  in  one  of  their  towers,  and  load  me 
with  fetters,  and  force  me  to  toil  day  and  night  for 
them?  You  would  take  that  ill  enough.  How  much 
better  is  it  that  I  am  to  be  shut  in  a  smothering  women's- 
house  and  wound  around  with  cloth  till  I  trip  when  I 
walk,  and  made  to  waste  the  daylight,  baking  to  fill 
your  swinish  stomachs,  and  sewing  tapestries  that  your 
dull  eyes  may  have  something  to  look  at  while  you 
swallow  your  ale?  Clods !  I  had  rather  the  Franks  took 
me.  At  least  they  would  not  call  themselves  my  friends 
while  they  ill-used  me.  Heavy-witted  churls,  laugh  if 
you  want  to !  Laugh  till  you  burst !  " 

She  whirled  away  from  them  into  her  booth,  and 
the  door-curtain  fell  behind  her. 

All  day  long  she  sat  there,  neither  eating  nor  speak 
ing,  Editha  crouching  in  a  corner,  afraid  to  approach 
her. 


89 


CHAPTER    IX 


BEFORE    THE    CHIEFTAIN 

At  home  let  a  man  be  cheerful, 
And  toward  a  guest  liberal ; 
Of  wise  conduct  he  should  be, 
Of  good  memory  and  ready  speech. 

HAVAMAL. 

N  the  river,  on  the  city- 
side,  the  "  Sea-Deer  "  lay 
at  anchor,  stripped  to  her 
hulk,  as  the  custom  was. 
Her  oars  and  her  rowing- 
benches,  her  scarlet-and- 
white  sail,  her  gilded  vanes 
and  carven  dragon-head, 
were  all  carefully  stored  in 
the  booths  at  the  camp. 
With  the  eagerness  of  lovers,  her  crew  rushed  down  to 
summon  her  from  her  loneliness  and  once  more  hang 
her  finery  about  her.  All  day  long  their  brushes  lapped 
her  sides  caressingly,  and  their  hammers  rang  upon  her 
decking.  All  day  long  the  ship's  boat  plied  to  and  fro, 
bringing  her  equipments  across  the  river.  All  day  long 
Alwin  was  hurried  back  and  forth  with  messages,  and 
tools,  and  coils  of  rope. 

90 


BEFORE   THE   CHIEFTAIN 

The  last  trip  he  made,  Sigurd  Haraldsson  walked 
with  him  across  the  bridge  and  along  the  city-bank  of 
the  river.  The  young  Viking  had  spent  the  day  riding 
around  the  country  with  Tyrker,  getting  prices  on  a 
ship-load  of  corn.  Corn,  it  seemed,  was  worth  its  weight 
in  gold  in  Greenland. 

"  Leif  shows  a  keen  wit  in  taking  Eric  a  present 
of  corn,"  Sigurd  explained,  as  they  dodged  the  loaded 
thralls  running  up  and  down  the  gangways.  "  He  will 
like  it  better  than  greater  valuables.  His  pleasure  will 
come  near  to  converting  him." 

Alwin  shook  his  head  doubtfully,  —  not  at  this  last 
observation,  but  at  the  prospect  in  general.  "  The  more 
I  think  of  going  to  Greenland,"  he  said,  "  the  more  ex 
cellent  a  place  I  find  Norway." 

He  looked  appreciatively  at  the  river  beside  them, 
and  ahead  at  the  great  shining  fiord.  Scattered  over  its 
sunlit  waters  trim  clipper-built  crafts  rode  at  anchor; 
between  them,  long-oared  skiffs  darted  back  and  forth 
like  long-legged  water-bugs.  Along  the  shore  a  chain 
of  ships  stretched  as  far  as  eye  could  reach,  —  graceful 
war  cruisers,  heavily-laden  provision  ships,  substantial 
trading  vessels.  On  the  flat  beach  and  along  the  wooded 
banks  rose  great  storehouses  and  lines  of  fine  new  ship- 
sheds.  Rich  merchandise  was  piled  before  them;  rows 
of  covered  carts  stood  in  waiting.  Everywhere  were 
busy  throngs  of  traders  and  seamen  and  slaves.  His  eye 
kindled  as  it  passed  from  point  to  point. 

"  It  seems  that  Northmen  are  something  more  than 
pirates,"  he  said,  thoughtfully. 

91 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

"  It  seems  that  your  speech  is  something  more  than 
free,"  said  Sigurd,  in  displeasure. 

Alwin  realized  that  it  had  been,  and  explained: 
"  I  but  spoke  of  you  as  southerners  do  who  have  not 
seen  your  country.  I  tell  you  truly  that,  after  England, 
I  believe  Norway  to  be  the  finest  country  in  the  world." 

Sigurd  swung  along  with  recovered  good-humor. 
"  I  will  not  quarrel  with  you  over  that  exception.  And 
yonder  is  Valbrand  just  come  ashore,  —  at  the  fore- 
gangway.  Go  and  do  your  errand  with  him,  and 
then  we  will  walk  over  to  that  pier  and  see  what  it 
is  that  the  crowd  is  gathered  about,  to  make  them 
shout  so." 

The  attraction  proved  to  be  a  chattering  brown 
ape  that  some  sailor  had  brought  home  from  the  East. 
Part  of  the  spectators  regarded  it  as  a  strange  pagan 
god;  part  believed  it  to  be  an  unfortunate  being  de 
formed  by  witchcraft ;  and  the  rest  took  it  for  a  devil  in 
his  own  proper  person,  —  so  there  was  great  shrieking 
and  scattering,  whichever  way  it  turned  its  ugly  face. 
It  happened  that  Sigurd  was  better  informed,  having 
seen  a  similar  specimen  kept  as  a  pet  at  the  court  of  the 
Norman  Duke ;  so  the  terror  of  the  others  amused  him 
and  his  companion  mightily.  They  stayed  until  the 
creature  put  an  end  to  the  show  by  breaking  away  from 
its  captor  and  taking  refuge  in  the  rigging. 

It  was  a  fascinating  place  altogether,  —  that  beach, 
—  and  difficult  to  get  away  from.  Almost  every  ship 
brought  back  from  its  voyage  some  beast  or  bird  or  fish 
so  outlandish  that  it  was  impossible  to  pass  it  by.  Twi- 

92 


BEFORE  THE   CHIEFTAIN 

light  had  fallen  before  the  pair  turned  in  among  the 
hills. 

Between  the  trees  shone  the  red  glow  of  the  camp- 
fires.  Through  the  dusk  came  the  pleasant  odors  of 
frying  fish  and  roasting  pork,  with  now  and  then  a  whiff 
of  savory  garlic.  Alwin  turned  on  his  companion  in 
sudden  excitement. 

"  It  is  likely  that  Leif  is  already  here !  " 

Sigurd  laughed.  "  Do  you  think  it  advisable  for  me 
to  climb  a  tree  ?  " 

They  stepped  out  of  the  shadow  into  the  light  of  the 
leaping  flames.  On  the  farther  side  of  the  long  fire, 
men  were  busy  with  dripping  bear-steaks  and  half- 
plucked  fowls;  while  others  bent  over  the  steaming 
caldron  or  stirred  the  big  mead-vat.  On  the  near  side, 
ringed  around  by  stalwart  forms,  showing  black  against 
the  fire-glow,  the  chief  sat  at  his  ease.  The  flickering 
light  revealed  his  bronzed  eagle  face  and  the  richness 
of  his  gold-embroidered  cloak.  At  his  elbow  Helga 
the  Fair  waited  with  his  drinking-horn.  Tyrker  hovered 
behind  him,  touching  now  his  hair  and  now  his  broad 
shoulders  with  an  old  man's  tremulous  fondness.  All 
were  listening  reverently  to  his  quick,  curt  narrative. 

Sigurd's  laughing  carelessness  fell  from  him.  He 
walked  forward  with  the  gallant  air  that  sat  so  well 
upon  his  handsome  figure. 

"  Health  and  greeting,  foster-father !  "  he  said  in 
his  clear  voice.  "  I  have  come  back  to  you,  an  outlaw 
seeking  shelter." 

Helga  spilled  the  ale  in  her  consternation.    The  old 

93 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

German  began  a  nervous  plucking  at  his  beard.  The 
heads  that  had  swung  around  toward  Sigurd,  turned 
back  expectantly. 

More  than  one  heart  sank  when  it  was  seen  that 
the  chief  neither  held  out  his  hand  nor  moved  from  his 
seat.  Silver-Tongued  and  sunny-hearted,  the  Jarl's  son 
was  well-beloved.  There  was  a  long  pause,  in  which 
there  was  no  sound  but  the  crackling  of  flames  and  the 
loud  sputtering  of  fat. 

At  last  Leif  said  sternly,  "  You  are  my  foster-son, 
and  I  love  your  father  more  than  anyone  else,  kinsman 
or  not;  yet  I  cannot  offer  you  hand  or  welcome  until 
I  know  wherein  you  have  broken  the  law." 

Through  the  breathless  hush,  Sigurd  answered  with 
perfect  composure :  "  That  was  to  be  expected  of  Leif 
Ericsson.  I  would  not  have  it  otherwise.  All  shall  be 
without  deceit  on  my  side." 

He  folded  his  arms  across  his  breast,  and,  standing 
easily  before  his  judge,  told  his  story.  "  In  the  games 
last  fall  it  happened  that  I  shot  against  Hjalmar  Odds- 
son  until  he  was  obliged  to  acknowledge  himself  beaten ; 
and  for  that  he  wished  me  ill  luck.  When  the  Assembly 
was  held  in  my  district  this  spring,  he  came  there  and 
three  times  tried  to  make  me  angry,  so  that  I  should 
forget  that  the  Assembly  Plain  is  sacred  ground.  The 
first  time,  he  spoke  lightly  of  my  skill;  but  I  thought 
that  a  jest,  since  it  had  proved  too  much  for  him.  The 
second  time,  he  spoke  slightingly  of  my  courage,  saying 
that  the  reason  I  did  not  go  in  my  father's  Viking  ship 
this  spring  was  because  I  was  wont  to  be  afraid  in  battle. 

94 


BEFORE   THE   CHIEFTAIN 

Now  it  had  been  seen  by  everybody  that  I  wished  to  go. 
I  had  spent  the  winter  in  Normandy,  yet  I  returned  by 
the  first  ship,  that  I  might  make  one  of  my  father's  crew. 
It  was  not  my  doing  that  my  ship  got  lost  in  the  fog 
and  did  not  fetch  me  here  until  after  the  Jarl  had  sailed. 
It  angered  me  that  such  slander  should  be  spoken  of  me. 
Yet,  remembering  that  men  are  peace-holy  on  the 
Assembly  Plain,  I  did  manage  to  turn  it  aside.  A  third 
time  he  threw  himself  in  my  way,  and  began  speaking 
evil  of  a  friend  of  mine,  a  man  with  whom  I  have  sworn 
blood-brotherhood.  I  forgot  where  we  stood,  and 
what  was  the  law,  and  I  drew  my  sword  and  leaped 
upon  him;  and  it  is  likely  the  daylight  would  have 
shone  through  him,  but  that  he  had  friends  hidden  who 
ran  out  and  seized  me  and  dragged  me  before  the  law 
man.  Seeing  me  with  drawn  sword,  he  knew  without 
question  that  I  had  broken  the  law;  so,  without  caring 
what  I  urged,  he  passed  sentence  upon  me,  banishing 
me  from  my  district  for  three  seasons.  My  father  and 
my  kinsmen  are  away  on  Viking  voyages;  I  cannot 
take  service  with  King  Olaf,  and  I  will  not  serve  under 
a  lesser  man.  It  was  not  easy  to  know  where  to  go, 
until  I  thought  of  you,  Leif  Ericsson.  It  was  you  who 
taught  me  that  '  He  who  is  cold  in  defence  of  a  friend, 
will  be  cold  so  long  as  Hel  rules.'  There  is  no  fear  in  my 
mind  that  you  will  send  me  away." 

He  finished  as  composedly  as  he  had  begun,  and 
stood  waiting.  But  not  for  long.  Leif  rose  from  his 
seat,  sweeping  the  circle  with  a  keen  glance.  "  It  is 
Mkely,"  he  said  grimly,  "  that  someone  has  told  you  that 

95 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

an  unfavorable  answer  might  be  expected,  because  I 
feared  to  lose  King  Olaf's  favor.  You  have  done  well 
to  trust  my  friendship,  foster-son."  He  stretched  out 
his  hand,  a  rare  gleam  of  pleasure  lighting  his  deep-set 
eyes.  "  You  have  behaved  well  to  your  friend,  Sigurd 
Haraldsson ;  there  is  the  greatest  excuse  for  you  in  this 
affair.  I  bid  you  welcome,  and  I  offer  you  a  share  in 
everything  I  own.  If  it  is  your  choice,  you  shall  go 
back  to  Brattahlid  with  me;  and  my  home  shall  be 
your  home  for  whatever  time  you  wish." 

Sigurd  thanked  him  with  warmth  and  dignity. 
Then  a  twinkle  of  mischief  shone  at  the  corners  of  his 
handsome  mouth ;  after  the  fashion  of  the  French  court, 
he  bent  over  the  brawny  outstretched  hand  and  kissed  it. 

A  murmur  of  mingled  amazement  and  amusement 
went  up  from  the  group.  Leif  himself  gave  a  short 
laugh  as  he  jerked  his  hand  away. 

"  This  is  the  first  time  that  ever  my  fist  was  mis 
taken  for  a  maiden's  lips.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  this  is 
not  the  most  useful  accomplishment  you  have  brought 
from  France.  Now  go  and  try  your  fine  manners  on 
Helga,  —  if  you  do  not  fear  for  your  ears.  I  wish  to 
speak  with  this  thrall." 

But  Helga  had  not  now  spirit  enough  to  avenge  the 
salute.  She  drooped  over  the  fire,  staring  absently  into 
the  embers ;  the  heat  toasting  her  delicate  face  rose-red, 
the  light  touching  her  hair  into  a  wonderful  golden  web. 
She  looked  up  at  Sigurd  with  a  faint  frown;  then 
dropped  her  chin  back  into  her  hands  and  forgot  him. 

Alwin  came  and  placed  himself  before  the  chief's 
96 


BEFORE  THE   CHIEFTAIN 

seat,  where  the  young  Viking  had  stood.  He  was  not 
so  picturesque  a  figure,  with  his  shorn  head  and  his 
white  slaves'-dress ;  but  he  stood  straight  and  supple 
in  his  young  strength,  his  head  haughtily  erect,  his  eyes 
bright  and  fearless  as  a  young  falcon's. 

Leif  put  his  questions.     "What  are  you  called?" 

"  I  am  called  Alwin,  Edmund  Jarl's  son." 

"  Jarl-born?  Then  it  is  likely  that  you  can  handle 
a  sword?  " 

"  Not  a  few  of  your  own  men  can  bear  witness  to 
that." 

Rolf  spoke  up  with  his  quiet  smile.  "  The  boy 
speaks  the  truth.  One  would  think  that  he  had  drunk 
nothing  but  dragon's  blood  since  his  birth." 

"  So?  "  said  Leif  dryly.  "  It  may  be  that  I  should 
be  thankful  my  men  are  not  torn  to  pieces.  But  these 
accomplishments  I  count  for  naught;  none  here  but 
have  them.  You  must  accomplish  something  that  I 
think  of  more  importance,  or  I  shall  sell  you  and  buy 
a  man-thrall  who  has  been  trained  to  work.  It  seems 
that  you  can  read  runes :  can  you  also  write  them?  " 

In  a  flash  of  memory,  Alwin  saw  again  Brother 
Ambrose's  cell,  and  his  rebellious  self  toiling  at  the 
desk;  and  he  marvelled  that  in  this  far-off  place  and 
time  that  toil  was  to  be  of  use  to  him. 

"  To  some  small  degree  I  can,"  he  answered.  "  I 
learned  in  my  boyhood ;  but  last  summer,  on  the  dairy 
farm  of  Gilli  of  Trondhjem,  I  practised  on  sheep 
skins  —  " 

"Gilli   of   Trondhjem?"   Leif   repeated.      He    sat 

7  97 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

suddenly  erect,  and  shot  a  glance  at  the  unconscious 
Helga ;  and  the  old  German,  peering  from  the  shadows 
behind  him,  did  the  same. 

Alwin  regarded  them  wonderingly.  "  Yes,  Gilli  the 
trader,  whom  men  call  the  Wealthy.  It  was  he  who 
first  had  me  in  my  captivity." 

For  a  long  time  the  chief  sat  tugging  thoughtfully 
at  his  yellow  mustache.  Tyrker  bent  over  and  whis 
pered  in  his  ear;  and  he  nodded  slowly,  with  another 
glance  at  Helga. 

"  But  for  this  I  should  never  have  thought  of  him, 
—  yet,  it  is  certainly  one  way  out  of  the  matter." 

Suddenly  he  made  a  motion  with  his  hand,  so  that 
the  circle  fell  back  out  of  hearing.  He  turned  and  fixed 
his  piercing  eyes  on  the  thrall  as  though  he  would  probe 
his  brain. 

"  I  ask  you  to  tell  me  what  manner  of  man  this 
Gilli  is?" 

It  happened  that  Alwin  asked  nothing  better  than 
a  chance  to  free  his  mind.  He  answered  instantly: 
"  Gilli  of  Trondhjem  is  a  low-minded  man  who  has 
gained  great  wealth,  and  is  so  greedy  for  property 
that  he  would  give  the  nails  off  his  hands  and  the 
tongue  out  of  his  head  to  get  it.  He  is  an  overbearing 
churl." 

Leif's  eyes  challenged  him,  but  he  did  not  recant. 

"  So !  "  said  the  chief  abruptly ;  then  he  added :  "  I 
am  told  for  certain  that  his  wife  is  a  well-disposed 
woman." 

"I  say  nothing  against  that,"  Alwin  assented.  "She 
98 


BEFORE  THE   CHIEFTAIN 

is  from  England,  where  women  are  taught  to  bear 
themselves  gently  —  " 

His  eulogy  was  cut  short  by  an  exclamation  from 
the  old  German.  "  Donnerwetter !  That  is  true !  An 
English  captive  she  was.  Perhaps  she  their  runes  also 
understands?  " 

Finding  this  a  question  addressed  to  him,  Alwin 
answered  that  he  knew  her  to  understand  them,  having 
heard  her  read  from  a  book  of  Saxon  prayers. 

Tyrker  rolled  up  his  eyes  devoutly.  "  Heaven 
itself  it  is  that  so  has  ordered  it  for  the  shield-maiden! 
You  see,  my  son?  This  youth  here  can  make  runes, — 
she  can  read  them ;  so  can  you  speak  with  her  without 
that  the  father  shall  know." 

"  Bring  torches  into  the  sleeping-house,"  Leif 
called,  rising  hastily.  "  Valbrand,  take  your  horse  and 
lay  saddle  on  it.  You  of  England,  get  bark  and  an 
arrow-point,  or  whatever  will  serve  for  rune  writing, 
and  follow  me." 

What  took  place  behind  the  log  walls,  no  one  knew. 
When  it  was  over,  and  Valbrand  had  ridden  away  in  the 
darkness,  Rolf  sought  out  the  scribe  and  gently  gave 
him  to  understand  that  he  was  curious  in  the  matter. 
But  Alwin  only  cast  a  doubtful  glance  across  the  fire 
at  Helga,  and  begged  him  to  talk  of  something  else. 

Late  tHe  next  afternoon,  Valbrand  returned,  his 
horse  muddy  and  spent,  and  was  closeted  for  a  long  time 
with  Leif  and  the  old  German.  But  none  heard  what 
passed  between  them. 


99 


CHAPTER  X 


THE  ROYAL  BLOOD  OF  ALFRED 

Brand  burns  from  brand, 

Until  it  is  burnt  out; 

Fire  is  from  fire  quickened. 

Man  to  man 

Becomes  known  by  speech, 

But  a  fool  by  his  bashful  silence. 

HAVAMAL. 


RAVE  with  fluttering  pen 
nant  and  embroidered  linen 
and  sparkling  gilding,  amid 
cheers  and  prayers  and 
shouts  of  farewell,  on  the 
third  day  the  "Sea-Deer" 
set  sail  for  Greenland. 

Newly  clad  from  head 
to  foot  in  a  scarlet  suit  of 
King  Olaf's  giving,  Leif 
stood  aft  by  the  great  steering  oar.  The  wind  blew 
out  his  long  hair  in  a  golden  banner.  The  sun  splin 
tered  its  lances  upon  his  gilded  helm.  Upon  his  breast 
shone  the  silver  crucifix  that  had  been  Olaf's  parting 
gift.  His  hand  was  still  warm  from  the  clasp  of  his 
King's;  no  chill  at  his  heart  warned  him  that  those 
hands  had  met  for  the  last  time,  no  thought  was  in 

100 


THE  ROYAL  BLOOD  OF  ALFRED 

him  that  he  had  looked  his  last  upon  the  noble  face  he 
loved.  Gazing  out  over  the  tumbling  blue  waves,  he 
thought  exultantly  of  the  time  when  he  should  come 
sailing  back,  with  task  fulfilled,  to  receive  the  thanks 
of  his  King. 

Bravely  and  merrily  the  little  ship  parted  from  the 
land  and  set  forth  upon  her  journey.  Every  man  sat 
in  his  place  upon  the  rowing-benches ;  every  back  bent 
stoutly  to  the  oar.  Dripping  crystals  and  flashing  in 
the  sun,  the  polished  blades  rose  and  fell,  as  the  "  Sea- 
Deer  "  bounded  forward.  To  those  upon  her  decks,  the 
mass  of  scarlet  cloaks  upon  the  pier  merged  into  a  patch 
of  flame,  and  then  became  a  fiery  dot.  The  sunny  plain 
of  the  city  and  the  green  slope  of  the  camp  dwindled 
and  faded;  towering  cliffs  closed  about  and  hid  them 
from  the  rowers'  view. 

Leaving  the  broad  elbow  of  the  fiord,  they  soon 
entered  the  narrow  arm  that  ran  in  from  the  sea,  like 
a  silver  lane  between  giant  walls.  Passing  out  with 
the  tide,  they  reached  the  ocean.  The  salt  wind  smote 
their  faces;  the  snowy  sail  drew  in  a  long  glad  breath 
and  swelled  out  with  a  throb  of  exultation,  and  the 
world  of  waters  closed  around  their  little  craft. 

It  was  a  beautiful  world,  full  of  the  shifting  charms 
of  color  and  of  motion,  of  the  joy  of  sun  and  wind ;  but 
Alwin  found  it  a  wearily  busy  world  for  him.  Since  he 
was  not  needed  at  the  oars,  they  gave  him  the  odds  and 
ends  of  drudgery  about  the  ship.  He  cleared  the  decks, 
and  plied  the  bailing-scoop,  and  stood  long  tedious 
watches.  He  helped  to  tent  over  the  vessel's  decks  at 

IOI 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

night,  and  to  stow  away  the  huge  canvas  in  the  morning. 
He  ground  grain  for  the  hungry  crew,  and  kept  the 
great  mead-vat  filled  that  stood  before  the  mast  for  the 
shipmates  to  drink  from.  He  prepared  the  food  and 
carried  it  around  and  cleared  the  remnants  away  again. 
He  was  at  the  beck  and  call  of  forty  rough  voices; 
he  was  the  one  shuttlecock  among  eighty  brawny 
battledores. 

It  was  a  peaceful  world,  stirred  by  no  greater  ex 
citement  than  a  glimpse  of  a  distant  sail  or  the  mystery 
of  a  half-seen  shore;  yet  things  could  happen  in  it, 
Alwin  found.  The  second  day  out,  the  earl-born  cap 
tive  for  the  first  time  came  in  direct  contact  with  the 
thrall-born  Kark. 

Kark  was  not  deferential,  even  toward  his  supe 
riors  ;  there  was  barely  enough  discretion  in  his  rough 
ness  to  save  him  from  offending.  Among  those  of  his 
own  station,  he  dispensed  even  with  discretion.  And 
he  had  looked  upon  Alwin  with  unfriendly  eyes  ever 
since  Leif's  first  manifestation  of  interest  in  his  English 
property. 

It  often  happens  that  the  whole  of  earth's  dry  land 
proves  too  small  to  hold  two  uncongenial  spirits  peace 
ably.  One  can  imagine,  then,  how  it  fared  when  two 
such  opposites  were  limited  to  some  hundred-odd  feet 
of  timber  in  mid-ocean. 

"Ho  there,  you  cook-boy!"  Kark's  rough  voice 
came  down  to  the  foreroom  where  Alwin  was  working. 
"  Get  you  quickly  forward  and  wipe  up  the  beer  Val- 
brand  has  spilled  over  his  bench." 

102 


THE  ROYAL  BLOOD  OF  ALFRED 

For  a  moment,  Alwin's  eyes  opened  wide  in  amaze 
ment  ;  then  they  drew  together  into  two  menacing  slits, 
and  his  very  clothing  bristled  with  haughtiness.  He 
deigned  no  answer  whatsoever. 

A  pause,  and  Kark  followed  his  voice.  "  What 
now,  you  cub  of  a  lazy  mastiff!  I  told  you,  quickly; 
the  beer  will  get  on  his  clothes." 

With  immovable  calmness,  Alwin  went  on  with 
his  grinding.  Only  after  the  fourth  round  he  said 
coldly :  "  It  would  save  time  if  you  would  do  your  work 
yourself." 

Kark  gasped  with  amazement.  This  to  him,  the 
slave-born  son  of  Eric's  free  steward,  who  held  the 
whip-hand  over  all  the  thralls  at  Brattahlid !  His  china- 
blue  eyes  snapped  spitefully. 

"  It  does  not  become  the  bowerman  of  Leif  Ericsson 
to  do  the  dirty  work  of  a  foreign  whelp.  If  you  have 
the  ambition  to  be  more  than  —  " 

He  was  interrupted  by  the  sound  of  approaching 
thunder.  Valbrand  descended  upon  them,  his  new  tunic 
drenched,  the  scars  on  his  battered  old  face  showing 
livid  red. 

"  Is  it  likely  that  I  will  wait  all  day  while  two 
thralls  quarrel  over  precedence?"  he  roared.  "The 
Troll  take  me  if  I  do  not  throw  one  of  you  to  Ran  before 
the  journey  is  over!  Go  instantly  —  " 

"  I  am  sharpening  Leif's  blade,"  Kark  struck  in ; 
he  had  indeed  drawn  a  knife  and  sharpening-stone  from 
his  girdle.  "  It  is  not  becoming  for  me  to  leave  the 
chief's  work  for  another  task." 

103 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

The  argument  was  unassailable.  To  the  un 
lucky  man-of-all-work  the  steersman's  anger  naturally 
reverted. 

"  Then  you,  idle  dog  that  you  are !  What  is  it  that 
keeps  you?  Would  you  have  him  attend  on  Leif  and  do 
your  work  as  well?  You  may  choose  one  of  two  condi 
tions  :  go  instantly  or  have  your  back  cut  into  ribbons." 

If  he  had  not  added  that,  it  is  possible  that  Alwin 
would  have  obeyed ;  but  to  yield  in  the  face  of  a  threat, 
—  that  was  too  low  for  his  stiff-necked  pride  to  stoop. 

The  earl-born  answered  haughtily,  "  Have  your 
will,  —  and  I  will  have  mine." 

If  he  had  had  any  idea  that  they  would  not  go  so 
far,  it  was  quickly  dashed  out  of  him.  One  moment  of 
struggle  and  confusion,  and  he  found  himself  stripped 
to  the  waist,  his  hands  bound  to  the  mast,  a  man  stand 
ing  over  him  with  a  knotted  thong  of  walrus  hide.  All 
Sigurd's  furious  eloquence  could  not  restrain  the  storm 
of  sickening  blows. 

On  the  other  hand,  if  they  had  had  the  notion  that 
their  victim's  obstinacy  would  run  from  him  with  his 
blood,  they  also  were  mistaken.  The  red  drops  came, 
but  no  sign  of  weakening.  At  last,  with  the  subsiding 
of  his  anger,  Valbrand  ordered  him  to  be  set  free. 

"  The  same  shall  overtake  you  if  you  are  disobe 
dient  to  me  again,"  was  all  he  said. 

Stripped  and  bloody,  dizzy  with  pain  and  blind  with 
rage,  Alwin  staggered  forward,  caught  at  Sigurd  to 
save  himself  from  falling,  and  looked  unsteadily  about 
him.  When  he  found  what  he  sought,  his  wits  were 

104 


THE  ROYAL  BLOOD  OF  ALFRED 

cleared  as  a  foggy  night  by  lightning.  With  a  hoarse 
cry,  he  caught  up  a  fragment  of  broken  oar  and  struck 
Kark  over  the  head  so  that  he  fell  stunned  upon  the 
deck,  blood  reddening  his  colorless  face. 

"  In  the  Troll's  name ! "  Valbrand  swore,  after  a 
moment  of  utter  stupefaction. 

Alwin  laughed  between  his  teeth  at  Sigurd's  de 
spairing  glance,  and  waited  to  feel  the  steersman's  knife 
between  his  ribs.  Instead,  he  was  dragged  aft  to  where 
the  chief  sat  on  the  deck  beside  the  steering-oar. 

Leif  was  deep  in  consultation  with  his  shrewd  old 
foster-father.  Without  pausing  in  his  argument,  he 
sent  an  impatient  glance  over  his  shoulder ;  when  it  fell 
upon  the  gory  young  madman,  he  turned  sharply  and 
faced  the  group. 

Alwin  was  in  the  mood  to  suffer  torture  with  a 
smile.  The  more  outrageous  Valbrand  depicted  him, 
the  better  he  was  pleased.  Leif  made  no  comment  what 
ever,  but  sat  pulling  at  his  long  mustaches  and  eying 
them  from  under  his  bushy  brows. 

When  the  steersman  had  finished,  he  asked,  "  Is 
Kark  slain?  " 

Glancing  back,  Valbrand  saw  the  bowerman  sitting 
up  and  feeling  of  his  wounds.  "  Except  a  lump  on 
his  head,  I  do  not  think  he  is  worse  than  before,"  he 
answered. 

"  So,"  said  Leif  with  an  accent  of  relief.  "  Then 
it  is  not  worth  while  to  say  much.  If  he  had  been  killed, 
his  father  would  have  taken  it  ill ;  and  that  would  have 
displeased  Eric  and  hurt  my  mission.  It  would  have 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

become  necessary  for  me  to  slay  this  boy  to  satisfy 
them.  Now  it  is  of  little  importance." 

He  straightened  abruptly  and  waved  them  away. 

"What  more  is  there  to  do  about  it?  "  he  added. 
"  This  fellow  has  been  punished,  and  Kark  has  got  one 
of  the  many  knocks  his  insolence  deserves.  Let  us  end 
this  talk,  —  only  see  to  it  that  they  do  not  kill  each 
other.  I  do  not  wish  to  lose  any  more  property."  He 
motioned  them  off,  and  turned  back  to  Tyrker. 

But  there  was  more  to  it.  Something,  —  Leif's 
curtness,  or  the  touch  of  Valbrand's  hand  upon  his 
naked  shoulder,  —  roused  Alwin's  madness  afresh. 
Shaking  off  the  hand,  fighting  it  off,  he  bearded  the 
chief  himself. 

"  I  will  kill  him  if  ever  he  utters  his  cur's  yelp  at 
me  again.  You  are  blind  and  simple  to  think  to  keep 
an  earl-born  man  under  the  feet  of  a  churl.  You  are 
a  fool  to  keep  an  accomplished  man  at  work  that  any 
simpleton  might  do.  I  will  not  bear  with  your  folly. 
I  will  slay  the  hound  the  first  chance  I  get."  He 
ended  breathless  and  trembling  with  passion. 

Valbrand  stood  aghast.  Leif's  brows  drew  down 
so  low  that  nothing  but  two  fiery  sparks  showed  of  his 
eyes.  Through  Alwin  went  the  same  thrill  he  had  felt 
when  the  trader's  sword-point  pricked  his  breast. 

Yet  the  lightning  did  not  strike.  Alwin  glanced 
up,  amazed.  While  he  stared,  a  subtle  change  crept 
over  the  chief.  Slowly  he  ceased  to  be  the  grim  curt 
Viking ;  slowly  he  became  the  nobleman  whose  stateli- 
ness  minstrels  celebrated  in  their  songs,  and  the  King 

1 06 


THE  ROYAL  BLOOD  OF  ALFRED 

spoke  of  with  praise.  A  stillness  seemed  to  gather 
round  them.  Alwin  felt  his  anger  cooling  and  sinking 
within  him. 

After  a  time,  Leif  said  with  the  calmness  of  perfect 
superiority :  "  It  may  be  that  I  have  not  treated  you  as 
honorably  as  you  deserve.  Yet  what  am  I  to  think  of 
these  words  of  yours?  Is  it  after  such  fashion  that  a 
jarl-born  man  with  accomplishments  addresses  his  lord 
in  your  country? " 

To  the  blunt  old  steersman,  to  the  ox-like  Olver, 
to  the  half-dozen  others  who  heard  it,  the  change  was 
incomprehensible.  They  stared  at  their  master,  then  at 
each  other,  and  finally  gave  it  up  as  a  whim  past  their 
understanding.  It  may  be  that  Leif  was  curious  to  see 
whether  it  would  be  incomprehensible  to  Alwin  as  well. 
He  sat  watching  him  intently. 

Alwin's  eyes  fell  before  his  master's.  The  stately 
quietness,  the  noble  forbearance,  were  like  voices  out 
of  his  past.  They  called  up  memories  of  his  princess- 
mother,  of  her  training,  of  the  dignity  that  had  always 
surrounded  her.  Suddenly  he  saw,  as  for  the  first  time, 
the  roughness  and  coarseness  of  the  life  about  him,  and 
realized  how  it  had  roughened  and  coarsened  him.  A 
dull  red  mounted  to  his  face.  Slowly,  like  one  groping 
for  a  half  forgotten  habit,  he  bent  his  knee  before  the 
offended  chief.  Unconsciously,  for  the  first  time  in  his 
thraldom,  he  gave  to  a  Northman  the  title  a  Saxon  uses 
to  his  superior. 

"  Lord,  you  are  right  to  think  me  unmannerly.  I 
was  mad  with  anger  so  that  I  did  not  weigh  my 

107 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

words.  I  will  say  nothing  against  it  if  you  treat  me 
like  a  churl." 

To  the  others,  this  also  was  inexplicable.  They 
scratched  their  heads,  and  rubbed  their  ears,  and  gaped 
at  one  another.  Leif  smiled  grimly  as  he  caught  their 
looks.  Picking  a  silver  ring  from  his  pouch,  he  tossed 
it  to  Valbrand. 

"  Take  this  to  Kark  to  pay  him  for  his  broken  head, 
and  advise  him  to  make  less  noise  with  his  mouth  in 
the  future."  When  they  were  gone  he  turned  to  Alwin 
and  signed  him  to  rise.  "  You  understand  a  language 
that  churls  do  not  understand.  I  will  try  you  further. 
Go  dress  yourself,  then  bring  hither  the  runes  you  were 
reading  to  Rolf  Erlingsson." 

Alwin  obeyed  in  silence,  a  tumult  of  long-quiet 
emotions  whirling  through  his  brain,  —  relief  and  shame 
and  gratification,  and,  underneath  it  all,  a  new-born 
loyalty. 

All  the  rest  of  the  day,  until  the  sun  dropped  like 
a  red  ball  behind  the  waves,  he  sat  at  the  chief's  feet 
and  read  to  him  from  the  Saxon  book.  He  read  stum- 
blingly,  haltingly ;  but  he  was  not  blamed  for  his  blun 
ders.  His  listener  caught  at  the  meanings  hungrily,  and 
pieced  out  their  deficiencies  with  his  keen  wit  and 
dressed  their  nakedness  in  his  vivid  imagination.  Now 
his  great  chest  heaved  with  passion,  and  his  strong 
hand  gripped  his  sword-hilt;  now  he  crossed  himself 
and  sighed,  and  again  his  eyes  flashed  like  smitten 
steel. 

When  at  last  the  failing  light  compelled  Alwin  to 
1 08 


THE  ROYAL  BLOOD  OF  ALFRED 

lay  down  the  book,  the  chief  sat  for  a  long  time  staring 
at  him  with  keen  but  absent  eyes. 

After  a  while  he  said,  half  as  though  he  was  speak 
ing  to  himself :  "  It  is  my  belief  that  Heaven  itself  has 
sent  you  to  me,  that  I  may  be  strengthened  and  inspired 
in  my  work."  His  face  kindled  with  devout  rapture. 
"  It  must  have  been  by  the  guidance  of  Heaven  that 
you  were  trained  in  so  unusual  an  accomplishment. 
It  was  the  hand  of  God  that  led  you  hither,  to  be  an 
instrument  in  a  great  work." 

Awe  fell  upon  Alwin,  and  a  shiver  of  superstition 
that  was  almost  terror.  He  bowed  his  head  and  crossed 
himself. 

But  when  he  looked  up,  the  thread  had  snapped; 
Leif  was  himself  again.  He  was  eying  the  boy  criti 
cally,  though  with  a  new  touch  of  something  like 
respect. 

He  said  abruptly :  "  It  is  not  altogether  befitting 
that  one  who  has  the  accomplishments  of  a  holy  priest 
should  go  garbed  like  a  base-bred  thrall.  What  is  the 
color  of  the  clothes  that  priests  wear  in  England?" 

Alwin  answered,  wondering :  "  They  wear  black 
habits,  lord.  It  is  for  that  reason  that  they  are  called 
Black  Monks." 

Rising,  Leif  beckoned  to  Valbrand.  When  the 
steersman  stood  before  him,  he  said :  "  Take  this  boy 
down  to  my  chests  and  clothe  him  from  head  to  foot 
in  black  garments  of  good  quality.  And  hereafter  let 
it  be  understood  that  he  is  my  honorable  bowerman, 
and  a  person  of  breeding  and  accomplishments." 

109 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

The  old  henchman  looked  at  the  new  favorite  as 
dispassionately  as  he  would  have  looked  at  a  weapon  or 
a  dog  that  had  taken  his  master's  fancy.  "  I  would  not 
oppose  your  will  in  this,  any  more  than  in  other  things ; 
yet  I  take  it  upon  me  to  remind  you  of  Kark.  If  you 
make  this  cook-boy  your  bowerman,  to  keep  the  scales 
balancing  you  must  make  him  who  was  your  bowerman 
into  a  cook-boy.  It  is  in  my  mind  that  Kark's  father 
will  take  that  as  ill  as  —  " 

A  sweep  of  Leif's  arm  swept  Kark  out  of  the  path 
of  his  will.  "  Who  is  it  that  is  to  command  me  how 
I  shall  choose  my  servants?  The  Fates  made  Kark 
a  cook-boy  when  he  was  born;  let  him  go  back 
where  he  belongs.  I  have  endured  his  boorishness 
long  enough.  Am  I  to  despise  a  tool  that  Heaven  has 
sent  me  because  a  clod  at  my  feet  is  jealous?  What 
kind  of  luck  could  that  bring?" 

Convinced  or  not,  Valbrand  was  silenced.  "  It 
shall  be  as  you  wish,"  he  muttered. 

Alwin  fell  on  his  knee,  and,  not  daring  to  kiss  the 
chief's  hand,  raised  the  hem  of  the  scarlet  cloak  to  his 
lips. 

"  Lord,"  he  said  earnestly ;  then  stopped  because 
he  could  not  find  words  in  which  to  speak  his  gratitude. 
"  Lord  —  "  he  began  again,  and  again  he  was  at  a  loss. 
At  last  he  finished  bluntly,  "  Lord,  I  will  serve  you  as 
only  a  man  can  serve  whose  whole  heart  is  in  his  work." 


no 


CHAPTER    XI 


THE    PASSING   OF   THE    SCAR 

A  ship  is  made  for  sailing, 
A  shield  for  sheltering, 
A  sword  for  striking, 
A  maiden  for  kisses. 

HAVAMAL. 


HEN  the  sun  rises  to 
morrow,  it  is  likely  that  we 
shall  see  Greenland  ahead 
of  us,"  growled  Egil. 

With  Sigurd  and  the 
Wrestler,  he  was  lounging 
against  the  side,  watching 
the  witch-fires  run  along 
the  waves  through  the 
darkness.  The  new  bower- 
man  stood  next  to  Sigurd,  but  Egil  could  not  properly 
be  said  to  be  with  him,  for  the  two  only  spoke  under 
the  direst  necessity.  Around  them,  under  the  awnings, 
in  the  light  of  flaring  pine  torches,  the  crew  were 
sprawled  over  the  rowing-benches  killing  time  with 
drinking  and  riddles. 

"  It  seems  to  me  that  it  will  gladden  my  heart  to 
see  it,"  Sigurd  responded.  "  As  I  think  of  the  matter, 
I  recall  great  fun  in  Greenland.  There  were  excellent 

in 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

wrestling  matches  between  the  men  of  the  East  and 
the  West  settlements.  And  do  you  remember  the  fine 
feasts  Eric  was  wont  to  make?" 

Rolf  gently  smacked  his  lips  and  laid  his  hands 
upon  his  stomach.  "  By  all  means.  And  remember 
also  the  seal  hunting  and  the  deer-shooting ! " 

Sigurd's  eyes  glistened.  "  Many  good  things  may 
be  told  of  Greenland.  There  is  no  place  in  the  world  so 
fine  to  run  over  on  skees.  By  Saint  Michael,  I  shall 
be  glad  to  get  there !  "  He  struck  Egil  a  rousing  blow 
upon  the  sullen  hump  of  his  shoulders. 

Unmoved,  the  Black  One  continued  to  stare  out 
into  the  darkness,  his  chin  upon  his  fists. 

"Ugh!  Yes.  Very  likely,"  he  grunted.  "Very 
likely  it  will  be  clear  sailing  for  you,  but  it  is  my  belief 
that  some  of  us  will  run  into  a  squall  when  we  have 
left  Leif  and  gone  to  our  own  homes,  and  it  becomes 
known  to  our  kinsmen  that  we  are  no  longer  Odin-men. 
It  is  probable  that  my  father  will  stick  his  knife  into 
me." 

There  was  a  pause  while  they  digested  the  truth 
of  this;  until  Rolf  relieved  the  tension  by  saying 
quietly :  "  Speak  for  yourself,  companion.  My  kinsman 
is  no  such  fool.  He  has  been  on  too  many  trading 
voyages  among  the  Christians.  Already  he  is  baptized 
in  both  faiths;  so  that  when  Thor  does  not  help  him, 
he  is  wont  to  pray  to  the  god  of  the  Christians.  Thus 
is  he  safe  either  way;  and  not  a  few  Greenland  chiefs 
are  of  his  opinion." 

Sigurd's  merry  laugh  rang  out.  "  Now  that  is 
112 


THE   PASSING    OF   THE   SCAR 

having  a  cloak  to  wear  on  both  sides,  according  to  the 
weather!  If  only  Eric  were  so  minded  —  " 

"Is  Eric  the  ruler  in  Greenland?"  Alwin  inter 
rupted.  All  this  while  he  had  been  looking  from  one 
to  the  other,  listening  attentively. 

The  two  sons  of  Greenland  chiefs  answered  "  No !  " 
in  one  breath.  Sigurd  raised  quizzical  eyebrows. 

"  I  admit  that  he  is  not  the  ruler  in  name,  Greenland 
being  a  republic,  but  in  fact  — ?  " 

They  let  him  go  on  without  contradiction. 

"  Thus  it  stands,  Alwin.  Eric  the  Red  was  the  first 
to  settle  in  Greenland,  therefore  he  owns  the  most  land. 
Besides  Brattahlid,  he  owns  many  fishing  stations ;  and 
he  also  has  stations  on  several  islands  where  men 
gather  eggs  for  him  and  get  what  drift-wood  there  is. 
And  not  only  is  he  the  richest  man,  but  he  is  also 
the  highest-born,  for  his  father's  father  was  a  jarl  of 
Jaederan ;  and  so  —  " 

It  is  to  be  feared  that  Alwin  lost  some  of  this. 
He  broke  in  suddenly :  "  Now  I  know  where  it  is  that 
I  have  heard  the  name  of  Eric  the  Red !  It  has  haunted 
me  for  days.  In  the  trader's  booth  in  Norway  a  min 
strel  sang  a  ballad  of  '  Eric  the  Red  and  his  Dwarf- 
Cursed  Sword/  Know  you  of  it?  " 

He  was  answered  by  the  involuntary  glances  that 
the  others  cast  toward  the  chief. 

Rolf  said  with  a  shrug :  "  It  is  bondmaids'  gabble. 
There  is  little  need  to  say  that  a  dwarf  cursed  Eric's 
sword,  to  explain  how  it  conies  that  he  has  been  three 
times  exiled  for  manslaughter,  and  driven  from  Norway 

8  "3 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

to  Iceland  and  from  Iceland  to  Greenland.  He  quar 
relled  and  slew  wherever  he  settled,  because  he  has  a 
temper  like  that  of  the  dragon  Fafnir." 

A  faint  red  tinged  Egil's  dark  cheeks.  "  Never 
theless,  Skroppa's  prophecy  has  come  true,"  he  mut 
tered,  "  that  after  the  blade  was  once  sheathed  in  the 
new  soil  of  Greenland,  it  would  bring  no  more  ill-luck." 

"  Skroppa !  "  cried  Alwin.  But  he  got  no  further, 
for  Sigurd's  hand  was  clapped  over  his  mouth. 

"  Lower  your  voice  when  you  speak  that  name, 
comrade,"  the  Silver-Tongued  warned  him. 

"  Do  not  speak  it  at  all,"  Egil  interrupted  brusquely. 
"  The  English  girl  is  coming  aft.  It  is  likely  she  brings 
some  message  from  Helga." 

They  faced  about  eagerly.  Editha's  smooth  brown 
head  was  indeed  to  be  seen  threading  its  way  between 
the  noisy  groups.  They  agreed  that  it  was  time  they 
heard  from  the  shield-maiden.  For  her  to  take  advan 
tage  of  her  womanhood,  and  turn  the  forecastle  into 
a  woman's-house,  and  forbid  their  approach,  was  some 
thing  unheard-of  and  outrageous. 

"  It  would  be  treating  her  as  she  deserves  if  we 
should  refuse  to  go  now  when  she  sends  for  us,"  Egil 
growled,  though  without  any  apparent  intention  of 
carrying  out  the  threat. 

To  the  extreme  amusement  of  his  fellows,  Sigurd 
began  to  settle  his  ornaments  and  rearrange  his  long 
locks. 

"  It  may  be  that  she  accepts  my  invitation  to  play 
chess.  Leif  spoke  with  her  for  a  long  time  this  after- 

114 


THE   PASSING    OF   THE   SCAR 

noon;  it  is  likely  that  he  roused  her  from  her  black 
mood." 

"  It  is  likely  that  he  roused  her,"  Alwin  said  slowly. 

There  was  something  so  peculiar  in  his  voice  that 
they  all  turned  and  looked  at  him.  He  had  suddenly 
grown  very  red  and  uncomfortable. 

"  It  seems  that  anyone  can  be  foreknowing  at  cer 
tain  times,"  he  said,  trying  to  smile.  "  Now  my  mind 
tells  me  that  the  summons  will  be  for  me." 

"  For  you ! "  Egil's  brows  became  two  black 
thunder-clouds  from  under  which  his  eyes  flashed 
lightnings  at  the  thrall. 

Alwin  yielded  to  helpless  laughter.  "  There  is 
little  need  for  you  to  get  angry.  Rather  would  I  be 
drowned  than  go."  • 

It  was  Sigurd's  turn  to  be  offended.  "  I  had 
thought  better  of  you,  Alwin  of  England,  than  to  sup 
pose  that  you  would  cherish  hatred  against  a  woman 
who  has  offered  to  be  your  friend." 

"Hatred?"  For  a  moment  Alwin  did  not  under 
stand  him ;  then  he  added :  "  By  Saint  George,  that  is 
so!  I  had  altogether  forgotten  that  it  was  my  inten 
tion  to  hate  her!  I  swear  to  you,  Sigurd,  I  have  not 
thought  of  the  matter  these  two  weeks." 

"  Which  causes  me  to  suspect  that  you  have  been 
thinking  very  hard  of  something  else,"  Rolf  suggested. 

But  Alwin  closed  his  lips  and  kept  his  eyes  on 
Editha's  approaching  figure. 

The  little  bondmaid  came  up  to  them,  dropped  as 
graceful  a  curtsey  as  she  could  manage  with  the  pitch- 

MS 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

ing  of  the  vessel,  and  said  timidly :  "  If  it  please  you, 
my  lord  Alwin,  my  mistress  desires  to  speak  with  you 
at  once." 

"  Hail  to  the  prophet !  "  laughed  Sigurd,  pretending 
to  rumple  the  locks  that  he  had  so  carefully  smoothed. 

"  Now  Heaven  grant  that  I  am  a  false  prophet  in 
the  rest  of  my  foretelling,"  Alwin  murmured  to  himself, 
as  he  followed  the  girl  forward.  "  If  I  am  forced  to  tell 
her  the  truth,  I  think  it  likely  she  will  scratch  my  eyes 
out." 

She  did  not  look  dangerous  when  he  came  up  to  her. 
She  was  sitting  on  a  little  stool,  with  her  hands  folded 
quietly  in  her  lap,  and  on  her  beautiful  face  the  dazed 
look  of  one  who  has  heard  startling  news.  But  her 
first  question  was  straight  to  the  mark. 

"  Leif  has  told  me  that  Gilli  and  Bertha  of  Trond- 
hjem  are  my  father  and  mother.  He  says  that  you 
have  seen  them  and  know  them.  Tell  me  what  they  are 
like." 

It  was  an  instant  plunge  into  very  deep  water. 
Alwin  gasped.  "  Lady,  there  are  many  things  to  be 
said  on  the  subject.  It  may  be  that  I  am  not  a  good 
judge." 

He  was  glad  to  stop  and  accept  the  stool  Editha 
offered,  and  spend  a  little  time  settling  himself  upon  it ; 
but  that  could  not  last  long. 

"  Bertha  of  Trondhjem  is  a  very  beautiful  woman," 
he  began.  "  It  is  easy  to  believe  that  she  is  your  mother. 
Also  she  is  gentle  and  kind-hearted  —  " 

Helga's  shoulders  moved  disdainfully.  "  She  must 
116 


THE   PASSING    OF   THE   SCAR 

be  a  coward.  To  get  rid  of  her  child  because  a  man 
ordered  it!  Have  you  heard  that?  Because  when  I 
was  born  some  lying  hag  pretended  to  read  in  the  stars 
that  I  would  one  day  become  a  misfortune  to  my  father, 
he  ordered  me  to  be  thrown  out  —  for  wolves  to  eat 
or  beggars  to  take.  And  my  mother  had  me  carried 
to  Eric,  who  is  Gilli's  kinsman,  and  bound  him  to  keep 
it  a  secret.  She  is  a  coward." 

"  It  must  be  remembered  that  she  had  been  a 
captive  of  Gilli,"  Alwin  reminded  the  shield-maiden. 
"  Even  Norse  wives  are  sometimes  —  " 

"  She  is  a  coward.  Tell  me  of  Gilli.  At  least  he 
is  not  witless.  What  is  he  like?" 

Again  the  deep  water.  Alwin  stirred  in  his  seat 
and  fingered  at  the  silver  lace  on  his  cap.  He  was 
dressed  splendidly  now.  Leif's  wardrobe  had  contained 
nothing  black  that  was  also  plain,  so  the  bowerman's 
long  hose  were  of  silk,  his  tunic  was  seamed  with  silver, 
his  belt  studded  with  steel  bosses,  his  cloak  lined  with 
fine  gray  fur. 

"  Lady,"  he  stammered,  "  as  I  have  said,  it  may 
be  that  I  am  not  a  fair  judge.  Gilli  did  not  behave  well 
to  me.  Yet  I  have  heard  that  he  is  very  kind  to 
his  wife.  It  is  likely  that  he  would  give  you  costly 
things  —  " 

Helga's  foot  stamped  upon  the  deck.  "  What  do 
I  care  for  that?" 

He  knew  how  little  she  cared.  He  gave  up  any 
further  attempts  at  diplomacy. 

But  her  next  words  granted  him  a  respite.    "  What 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

was  the  message  that  you  wrote  to  my  mother  for 
Leif  ?  " 

"  I  think  I  can  remember  the  exact  words,"  he  an 
swered  readily,  "  it  gave  me  so  much  trouble  to  spell 
them.  It  read  this  way,  after  the  greeting :  '  Do  you 
remember  the  child  you  sent  to  Eric?  She  is  here  in 
Norway  with  me.  She  is  well  grown  and  handsome. 
I  go  back  the  second  day  after  this.  It  will  be  a  great 
grief  to  her  if  she  is  obliged  to  go  also.  If  her  father 
could  see  her,  it  is  likely  he  would  be  willing  to  give 
her  a  home  in  Norway.  It  would  even  be  worth  while 
coming  all  the  way  to  Greenland  after  her.  It  is  certain 
that  Gilli  would  think  so,  if  you  could  manage  that  he 
should  see  her.'  I  think  that  was  all,  lady." 

"  If  Gilli  is  what  I  suspect  him  to  be,  that  is  more 
than  enough,"  Helga  said  slowly.  She  raised  her  head 
and  looked  straight  into  his  eyes.  "  Answer  me  this,  — 
you  know  and  must  tell,  —  is  he  a  high-minded  warrior 
like  Leif,  or  is  he  a  money-loving  trader?  " 

"  Lady,"  said  Alwin  desperately,  "  if  you  will  have 
the  truth,  he  is  a  mean-spirited  churl  who  thinks  that 
the  only  thing  in  the  world  is  to  have  property." 

Helga  drew  a  long  breath,  and  her  slender  hands 
clenched  in  her  lap.  "  Now  I  have  found  what  I  have 
suspected.  Answer  this  truthfully  also:  If  I  go  back 
to  him,  is  it  not  likely  that  he  will  marry  me  to  the 
first  creature  who  offers  to  make  a  good  bargain  with 
him?  " 

"Yes,"  said  Alwin. 

For  days  he  had  been  watching  her  with  uneasy 
118 


THE   PASSING    OF   THE   SCAR 

pity,  whenever  in  his  mind's  eye  he  saw  her  in  the  power 
of  the  unscrupulous  trader.  It  had  made  him  uncom 
fortable  to  feel  that  he  was  the  tool  that  had  brought 
it  about,  even  though  he  knew  he  was  as  innocent  as 
the  bark  on  which  he  had  written. 

Drop  by  drop  the  blood  sank  out  of  Helga's  face. 
Spark  by  spark,  the  light  died  out  of  her  eyes.  Like 
some  poor  trapped  animal,  she  sat  staring  dully  ahead 
of  her. 

It  was  more  than  Alwin  could  bear  in  silence.  He 
leaned  forward  and  shook  her  arm.  "  Lady,  do  any 
thing  rather  than  despair.  Get  into  a  rage  with  me,  — 
though  Heaven  knows  I  never  intended  your  misfor 
tune!  Yet  it  is  natural  you  should  feel  hard  toward 
me.  I  —  " 

She  stared  at  him  dully.  "  Why  should  I  be  angry 
with  you?  You  could  not  help  what  you  did;  and  Leif 
thought  I  would  wish  rather  to  go  to  my  own  mother 
than  to  Thorhild." 

It  had  never  occurred  to  Alwin  that  she  would  be 
reasonable.  His  remorse  became  the  more  eager.  He 
bethought  himself  of  some  slight  comfort.  "  At  least 
it  cannot  happen  for  a  year,  lady.  And  in  — " 

She  raised  her  head  quickly.  "  Why  can  it  not 
happen  for  a  year?  " 

"  Because  Gilli  is  away  on  a  trading  voyage,  and 
will  not  be  back  until  fall,  when  it  will  be  too  late  to 
start  for  Greenland.  Nor  will  he  come  early  in  spring 
and  so  lose  the  best  of  his  trading  season.  It  is  sure 
to  be  more  than  a  year." 

119 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

Youth  can  construct  a  lifeboat  out  of  a  straw.  Hope 
crept  back  to  Helga's  eyes. 

"  A  year  is  a  long  time.  Many  things  can  happen  in 
a  year.  Gilli  may  be  slain,  —  for  every  man  a  mistletoe- 
shaft  grows  somewhere.  Or  I  may  marry  someone  in 
Greenland.  Already  two  chiefs  have  asked  my  hand  of 
Leif,  so  it  is  not  likely  that  I  shall  lack  chances." 

"  That  is  true ;  and  it  may  also  happen  that  the 
Lady  Bertha  will  never  get  my  runes.  She  was  absent 
on  a  visit  when  Valbrand  left  them  at  her  farm.  Or 
even  if  she  gets  them,  she  may  lack  courage  to  tell  the 
news  to  Gilli.  Or  he  may  dislike  the  expense  of  a 
daughter.  Surely,  where  there  are  so  many  holes,  there 
are  many  good  chances  that  the  danger  will  fall  through 
one  of  them." 

Helga  flung  up  her  head  with  a  gallant  air.  "  I  will 
heed  your  advice  in  this  matter.  I  will  not  trouble 
myself  another  moment;  and  I  will  love  Brattahlid  as 
a  bird  loves  the  cliff  that  hides  it!  And  Thorhild? 
What  if  her  nature  is  such  that  she  is  cross?  She  is  no 
coward.  She  would  defend  those  she  loved,  though  she 
died  for  it.  I  should  like  to  see  Eric  bid  her  to  abandon 
a  child.  There  would  not  be  a  red  hair  left  in  his  beard. 
Better  is  it  to  be  brave  and  true  than  to  be  gentle  like 
your  Lady  Bertha.  Is  it  because  she  is  my  mother  that 
you  give  that  title  to  me  also?" 

Alwin  hesitated  and  reddened.  "  Yes.  And  be 
cause  I  like  to  remember  that  there  is  English  blood 
in  you." 

Helga  paused  in  the  midst  of  her  excitement,  and 
120 


THE   PASSING    OF   THE   SCAR 

her  face  softened.  She  looked  at  him,  and  her  starry 
eyes  were  full  of  frank  good-will. 

She  said  slowly,  "  Since  there  is  English  blood  in 
me,  it  may  be  that  you  will  some  time  ask  for  the 
friendship  I  have  offered  you." 

At  that  moment,  it  seemed  to  Alwin  that  such  sim 
plicity  and  frankness  were  worth  more  than  all  the 
gentle  graces  of  his  country-women.  He  put  out  his 
hand. 

"  You  need  not  wait  long  for  me  to  ask  that,"  he 
said.  "  I  would  have  asked  it  a  week  ago,  but  I  could 
not  think  it  honorable  to  call  myself  your  friend  when 
I  had  injured  you  so." 

Helga's  slim  fingers  gave  his  a  firm  clasp,  but  she 
laughed  merrily. 

"  That  is  where  you  are  mistaken.  If  you  had  not 
injured  me,  you  would  never  have  forgotten  that  I  had 
injured  you.  Now  we  are  even,  and  we  start  afresh. 
That  is  a  good  thing." 


121 


CHAPTER    XII 


THROUGH    BARS   OF   ICE 

A  day  should  be  praised  at  night; 
A  sword  when  it  is  tried ; 
Ice  when  it  is  crossed. 

HAVAMAL. 

DIM  line  of  snowy  islands, 
so  far  apart  that  it  was 
hard  to  believe  they  were 
only  the  ice-tipped  summits 
of  Greenland's  towering 
coast,  stretched  across  the 
horizon.  Standing  at  Hel- 
ga's  side  in  the  bow,  Alwin 
gazed  at  them  earnestly. 

"To  think,"  he  mar 
velled,  "  that  we  have  come  to  the  very  last  land  on 
this  side  of  the  world!  Suppose  we  were  to  sail  still 
further  west?  What  is  it  likely  that  we  would  come 
to?  Does  the  ocean  end  in  a  wall  of  ice,  or  would  we 
fall  off  the  earth  and  go  tumbling  heels  over  head 
through  the  darkness  —  ?  By  St.  George,  it  makes  one 
dizzy!" 

Helga's  ideas  were  not  much  clearer.  It  was  nearly 
five  hundred  years  before  the  time  of  Columbus.  But 
she  knew  one  thing  that  Alwin  did  not  know. 

122 


THROUGH   BARS   OF  ICE 

"  Greenland  is  not  the  most  western  land,"  she  cor 
rected.  "  There  is  another  still  further  west,  though 
no  one  knows  how  big  it  is  or  who  lives  in  it." 

She  turned,  laughing,  to  where  young  Haraldsson 
sat  counting  the  wealth  of  his  pouch  and  calculating 
how  valuable  could  be  the  presents  he  could  afford  to 
bestow  on  his  arrival. 

"  Sigurd,  do  you  remember  that  western  land  Biorn 
Herjulfsson  saw?  and  how  we  were  wont  to  plan  to 
run  away  to  it,  when  I  grew  tired  of  embroidering  and 
Leif  kept  you  over-long  at  your  exercises?  " 

"  I  have  not  thought  of  it  since  those  days,"  laughed 
Sigurd.  He  swept  the  mass  of  gold  and  silver  trinkets 
back  into  the  velvet  pouch  at  his  belt,  and  came  over 
and  joined  them.  "  What  fine  times  we  had  planning 
those  trips,  over  the  fire  in  the  evenings!  By  Saint 
Michael,  I  think  we  actually  started  once;  have  you 
forgotten?  —  in  the  long-boat  off  Thorwald's  whaling 
vessel !  And  you  wore  a  suit  of  my  clothes,  and  fought 
me  because  I  said  anyone  could  tell  that  you  were  a 
girl." 

Helga's  laughter  rang  out  like  a  chime  of  bells. 
"  Oh,  Sigurd  I  had  forgotten  it !  And  we  had  nothing 
with  us  to  eat  but  two  cheeses !  And  Valbrand  had  to 
launch  a  boat  and  come  after  us ! " 

They  abandoned  themselves  to  their  mirth,  and 
Alwin  laughed  with  them;  but  his  curiosity  had  been 
aroused  on  another  subject. 

"  I  wish  you  would  tell  me  something  concerning 
this  farther  land,"  he  said,  as  soon  as  he  could  get  them 

123 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

to  listen.  "  Does  it  in  truth  exist,  or  is  it  a  tale  to  amuse 
children  with?  " 

They  both  assured  him  that  it  was  quite  true. 

"  I  myself  have  talked  with  one  of  the  sailors  who 
saw  it,"  Sigurd  explained.  "  He  was  Biorn's  steersman. 
He  saw  it  distinctly.  He  said  that  it  looked  like  a  fine 
country,  with  many  trees." 

"  If  it  was  a  real  country  and  no  witchcraft,  it  is 
strange  that  he  contented  himself  with  looking  at  it. 
Why  did  he  not  land  and  explore?  " 

"  Biorn  Herjulfsson  is  a  coward,"  Helga  said  con 
temptuously.  "  Every  man  who  can  move  his  tongue 
says  so." 

Sigurd  frowned  at  her.  "  You  give  judgment  too 
glibly.  I  have  heard  many  say  that  he  is  a  brave  man. 
But  he  was  not  out  on  an  exploring  voyage;  he  was 
sailing  from  Iceland  to  Greenland,  to  visit  his  father, 
and  lost  his  way.  And  he  is  a  man  not  apt  to  be  eager 
in  new  enterprises.  Besides,  it  may  be  that  he  thought 
the  land  was  inhabited  by  dwarfs." 

"  There,  you  have  admitted  that  I  am  right !  "  Helga 
cried  triumphantly.  "  He  was  afraid  of  the  dwarfs ; 
and  a  man  who  is  afraid  of  anything  is  a  coward." 

But  Sigurd  could  fence  with  his  tongue  as  well  as 
with  his  sword.  "  What  then  is  a  shield-maiden  who  is 
afraid  of  her  kinswoman?  "  he  parried.  And  they  fell 
to  wrangling  laughingly  between  themselves. 

Unheeding  them,  Alwin  gazed  away  at  the  myste 
rious  blue  west.  His  eyes  were  big  with  great  thoughts. 
If  he  had  a  ship  and  a  crew,  —  if  he  could  sail  away 

124 


THROUGH   BARS   OF   ICE 

exploring!  Suppose  kingdoms  could  be  founded  there! 
Suppose  —  his  imaginings  became  as  lofty  as  the  drift 
ing  clouds,  and  as  vague;  so  vague  that  he  finally  lost 
interest  in  them,  and  turned  his  attention  to  the  ap 
proaching  shore.  They  had  come  near  enough  now  to 
see  that  the  scattered  islands  had  connected  themselves 
into  a  peaked  coast,  a  broken  line  of  dazzling  whiteness, 
except  where  dark  chasms  made  blots  upon  its  sides. 

But  sighting  Greenland  and  landing  upon  it  were 
two  very  different  matters,  he  found.  A  little  further, 
and  they  encountered  the  border  of  drift-ice  that,  trav 
elling  down  from  the  northeast  in  company  with  numer 
ous  icebergs,  closes  the  fiord-mouths  in  summer  like  a 
magic  bar. 

"  I  shall  think  it  great  luck  if  this  breaks  up  so  that 
we  can  get  through  it  in  a  month,"  Valbrand  observed 
phlegmatically. 

"A  month?"  Alwin  gasped,  overhearing  him. 

The  old  sailor  looked  at  him  in  contempt.  "  Does 
a  month  seem  long  to  you?  When  Eric  came  here  from 
Iceland,  he  was  obliged  to  lie  four  months  in  the  ice." 

Four  months  on  shipboard,  with  nothing  more 
cheerful  to  look  at  than  barren  cliffs  and  a  gray  sea 
paved  with  grinding  ice-cakes!  The  consternation  of 
Alwin's  face  was  so  great  that  Sigurd  took  pity  on  him 
even  while  he  laughed. 

"  It  will  not  be  so  bad  as  that.  And  we  will  steer 
to  a  point  north  of  the  fiord  and  lie  there  in  the  shelter 
of  an  island." 

"  Shelter!  "  muttered  the  English  youth.    "  Twelve 

I25 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

eiderdown  beds  would  be  insufficient  to  shelter  one  from 
this  wind." 

Nor  was  the  island  of  any  more  inviting  appearance 
when  finally  they  reached  it.  What  of  it  was  not  barren 
boulders  was  covered  with  black  lichens,  the  only  hint 
of  green  being  an  occasional  patch  of  moss  nestling  in 
some  rocky  fissure.  To  heighten  the  effect,  icy  gales 
blew  continually,  accompanied  by  heavy  mists  and 
chilling  fogs. 

Amid  these  inhospitable  surroundings  they  were 
penned  for  two  weeks,  —  Norse  weeks  of  but  five  days 
each,  but  seemingly  endless  to  the  captives  from  the 
south.  Editha  retired  permanently  into  the  big  bear 
skin  sleeping-bag  that  enveloped  the  whole  of  her  little 
person  and  was  the  only  cure  for  the  chattering  of  her 
teeth.  Alwin  wrapped  himself  in  every  garment  he 
owned  and  as  many  of  Sigurd's  as  could  be  spared,  and 
strove  to  endure  the  situation  with  the  stoicism  of  his 
companions;  but  now  and  then  his  disgust  got  the 
better  of  his  philosophy. 

"  How  intelligent  beings  can  find  it  in  their  hearts 
to  return  to  this  country  after  the  good  God  has  once 
allowed  them  to  leave  it,  passes  my  understanding !  " 
he  stormed,  on  the  tenth  day  of  this  sorry  picnicking. 
"  At  first  it  was  in  my  mind  to  fear  lest  such  a  small 
ship  should  sink  in  such  a  great  sea ;  now  I  only  dread 
that  it  will  not,  and  that  we  will  be  brought  alive  to 
land  and  forced  to  live  there." 

Rolf  regarded  him  with  his  amiable  smile.  "  If 
your  eyes  were  as  blue  as  your  lips,  and  your  cheeks 

126 


THROUGH   BARS   OF  ICE 

were  as  red  as  your  nose,  you  would  be  considered  a 
handsome  man,"  he  said  encouragingly. 

And  again  it  was  Sigurd  who  took  pity  on  Alwin. 
"  Bear  it  well ;  it  will  not  last  much  longer,"  he  said. 
"  Already  a  passage  is  opening.  And  inside  the  fiord, 
much  is  different  from  what  is  expected." 

Alwin  smiled  with  polite  incredulity. 

The  next  day's  sun  showed  a  dark  channel  open  to 
them,  so  that  before  noon  they  had  entered  upon  the 
broad  water-lane  known  as  Eric's  Fiord.  The  silence 
between  the  towering  walls  was  so  absolute,  so  death 
like,  as  to  be  almost  uncanny.  Mile  after  mile  they 
sailed,  between  bleak  cliffs  ice-crowned  and  garbed  in 
black  lichens ;  mile  after  mile  further  yet,  without  pass 
ing  anything  more  cheerful  than  a  cluster  of  rocky 
islands  or  a  slope  covered  with  brownish  moss.  The 
most  luxuriant  of  the  islands  boasted  only  a  patch  of 
crowberry  bushes  or  a  few  creeping  junipers  too  much 
abashed  to  lift  their  heads  a  finger's  length  above  the 
earth. 

Alwin  looked  about  him  with  a  sigh,  and  then  at 
Sigurd  with  a  grimace.  "  Do  you  still  say  that  this  is 
pleasanter  than  drowning?  "  he  inquired. 

Sigurd  met  the  fling  with  obstinate  composure. 
"  Are  you  blind  to  the  greenness  of  yonder  plain?  And 
do  you  not  feel  the  sun  upon  you  ?  " 

All  at  once  it  occurred  to  Alwin  that  the  icy  wind 
of  the  headlands  had  ceased  to  blow ;  the  fog  had  van 
ished,  and  there  was  a  genial  warmth  in  the  air  about 
him.  And  yonder,  —  certainly  yonder  meadow  was  as 

127 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

green  as  the  camp  in  Norway.    He  threw  off  one  of  his 
cloaks  and  settled  himself  to  watch. 

Gradually  the  green  patches  became  more  numer 
ous,  until  the  level  was  covered  with  nothing  else.  In 
one  place,  he  almost  thought  he  caught  a  gleam  of 
golden  buttercups.  The  verdure  crept  up  the  snow- 
clad  slopes,  hundreds  and  thousands  of  feet;  and  here 
and  there,  beside  some  foaming  little  cataract  tumbling 
down  from  a  glacier-fed  stream,  a  rhododendron  glowed 
like  a  rosy  flame.  They  passed  the  last  island,  covered 
with  a  copse  of  willows  as  high  as  a  tall  man's  head,  and 
came  into  an  open  stretch  of  water  bordered  by  rolling 
pasture  lands,  filled  with  daisies  and  mild-eyed  cattle. 
Sigurd  clutched  the  English  boy's  arm  excitedly. 

"  Yonder  are  Eric's  ship-sheds !  And  there  — 
over  that  hill,  where  the  smoke  is  rising  —  there  is 
Brattahlid!" 

"  There?  "  exclaimed  Alwin.  "  Now  it  was  in  my 
mind  that  you  had  told  me  that  Eric's  house  was  built 
on  Eric's  Fiord." 

"  So  it  is,  —  or  two  miles  from  there,  which  is  of 
little  importance.  Oh,  yes,  it  stands  on  the  very  banks 
of  Einar's  Fiord ;  but  since  that  is  a  route  one  takes  only 
when  he  visits  the  other  parts  of  the  settlement,  and 
seldom  when  he  runs  out  to  sea  —  Is  that  a  man  I  see 
upon  the  landing?  " 

"  If  they  have  not  already  seen  us  and  come  down 
to  meet  us,  their  eyes  are  less  sharp  than  they  were  wont 
to  be  three  years  ago,"  Rolf  began;  when  Sigurd  an 
swered  his  own  question. 

128 


THROUGH   BARS   OF   ICE 

"  They  are  there ;  do  you  not  see?  Crowds  of  them 
—  between  the  sheds.  Someone  is  waving  a  cloak.  By 
Saint  Michael,  the  sight  of  Normandy  did  not  gladden 
me  like  this!" 

"  Let  down  sail !  drop  anchor,  and  make  the  boats 
ready  to  lower,"  came  in  Valbrand's  heavy  drone. 


129 


CHAPTER    XIII 


ERIC   THE    RED   IN   HIS    DOMAIN 

Givers,  hail ! 

A  guest  is  come  in ; 

Where  shall  he  sit? 

Water  to  him  is  needful 

Who  for  refection  comes, 

A  towel  and  hospitable  invitation, 

A  good  reception; 

If  he  can  get  it, 

Discourse  and  answer. 

HAVAMAL. 


EN  by  ten,  the  ship's  boat 
brought  them  to  land,  and 
into  the  crowd  of  armed  re 
tainers,  house  servants, 
field  hands,  and  thralls.  A 
roar  of  delight  greeted  the 
appearance  of  Helga;  and 
Sigurd  was  nearly  over 
turned  by  welcoming  hands. 
It  seemed  that  the  crowd 
stood  too  much  in  awe  of  Leif  to  salute  him  with  any 
familiarity,  but  they  made  way  for  him  most  respect 
fully;  and  a  pack  of  shaggy  dogs  fell  upon  him  and 
almost  tore  him  to  pieces  in  the  frenzy  of  their  joyful 

130 


ERIC  THE   RED   IN   HIS   DOMAIN 

recognition.  A  fusillade  of  shoulder-slapping  filled  the 
air.  Not  a  buxom  maid  but  found  some  brawny  neck  to 
fling  her  arms  about,  receiving  a  hearty  smack  for  her 
pains.  Nor  were  the  men  more  backward ;  it  was  only 
by  clinging  like  a  burr  to  her  mistress's  side  that 
Editha  escaped  a  dozen  vigorous  caresses.  Alwin,  with 
his  short  hair  and  his  contradictorily  rich  dress,  was 
stared  at  in  outspoken  curiosity.  The  men  whispered 
that  Leif  had  become  so  grand  that  he  must  have  a  page 
to  carry  his  cloak,  like  the  King  himself.  The  women 
said  that,  in  any  event,  the  youth  looked  handsome,  and 
black  became  his  fair  complexion.  Kark  scowled  as  he 
stepped  ashore  and  heard  their  comments. 

"Where  is  my  father,  Thorhall?  "  he  demanded, 
giving  his  hand  with  far  more  haughtiness  than  the 
chief. 

"  He  has  gone  hunting  with  Thorwald  Ericsson," 
one  of  the  house  thralls  informed  him.  "  He  will  not 
be  back  until  to-night." 

Whereupon  Kark's  colorless  face  became  mottled 
with  red  temper-spots,  and  he  pushed  rudely  through 
the  throng  and  disappeared  among  the  ship-sheds. 

"  Is  my  brother  Thorstein  also  in  Greenland?  "  Leif 
asked  the  servant. 

But  the  man  answered  that  Eric's  youngest  son  was 
absent  on  a  visit  to  his  mother's  kin  in  Iceland. 

When  the  boat  had  brought  the  last  man  to  land, 
the  "  Sea-Deer  "  was  left  to  float  at  rest  until  the  time 
of  her  unloading ;  and  they  began  to  move  up  from  the 
shore  in  a  boisterous  procession. 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

Between  rich  pastures  and  miniature  forests  of 
willow  and  birch  and  alder,  a  broad  lane  ran  east  over 
green  hill  and  dale.  Amid  a  babel  of  talk  and  laughter, 
they  passed  along  the  lane,  the  rank  and  file  performing 
many  jovial  capers,  slipping  bold  arms  around  trim 
waists  and  scuffling  over  bundles  of  treasure.  Over 
hill  and  dale  they  went  for  nearly  two  miles ;  then,  some 
four  hundred  feet  from  the  rocky  banks  of  Einar's  Fiord, 
the  lane  ended  before  the  wide-thrown  gates  of  a  high 
fence. 

If  the  gates  had  been  closed,  one  might  have  guessed 
what  was  inside;  so  unvarying  was  the  plan  of  Norse 
manors.  A  huge  quadrangular  courtyard  was  sur 
rounded  by  substantial  buildings.  To  the  right  was  the 
great  hall,  with  the  kitchens  and  storehouses.  Across 
the  inner  side  stood  the  women's  house,  with  the  herb- 
garden  on  one  hand,  and  the  guest-chambers  on  the 
other.  To  the  left  were  the  stables,  the  piggery,  the 
sheep-houses,  the  cow-sheds,  and  the  smithies. 

No  sooner  had  they  passed  the  gates  than  a  second 
avalanche  of  greetings  fell  upon  them.  Gathered  to 
gether  in  the  grassy  space  were  more  armed  retainers, 
more  white-clad  thralls,  more  barking  dogs,  more  house 
servants  in  holiday  attire,  and,  at  the  head  of  them,  the 
far-famed  Eric  the  Red  and  his  strong-minded  Thorhild. 

One  glance  at  the  Red  One  convinced  Alwin  that 
his  reputation  did  not  belie  him.  It  was  not  alone  his 
floating  hair  and  his  long  beard  that  were  fiery;  his 
whole  person  looked  capable  of  instantaneous  combus 
tion.  His  choleric  blue  eyes,  now  twinkling  with  good 

132 


ERIC   THE   RED   IN   HIS    DOMAIN 

humor,  a  spark  could  kindle  into  a  blaze.  A  breath 
could  fan  the  ruddy  spots  on  his  cheeks  into  flames. 

As  Alwin  watched  him,  he  said  to  himself,  "  It  is 
not  that  he  was  three  times  exiled  for  manslaughter 
which  surprises  me,  —  it  is  that  he  was  not  exiled  thirty 
times." 

Alwin  looked  curiously  at  the  plump  matron,  with 
the  stately  head-dress  of  white  linen  and  the  bunch  of 
jingling  keys  at  her  girdle,  and  had  a  surprise  of  a  dif 
ferent  kind.  Certainly  there  were  no  soft  curves  in  her 
resolute  mouth,  and  her  eyes  were  as  keen  as  Leif 's ;  yet 
it  was  neither  a  cruel  face  nor  a  shrewish  one.  It  was 
full  of  truth  and  strength,  and  there  was  comeliness  in 
her  broad  smooth  brow  and  in  the  unfaded  roses  of  her 
cheeks.  Ah,  and  now  that  the  keen  eyes  had  fallen  upon 
Leif,  they  were  no  longer  sharp;  they  were  soft  and 
deep  with  mother-love,  and  radiant  with  pride.  Her 
hands  stirred  as  though  they  could  not  wait  to  touch 
him. 

There  was  a  pause  of  some  decorum,  while  the  chief 
embraced  his  parents ;  then  the  tumult  burst  forth.  No 
man  could  hear  himself,  much  less  his  neighbor. 

Under  cover  of  the  confusion,  Alwin  approached 
Helga.  Having  no  greetings  of  his  own  to  occupy  him, 
he  made  over  his  interest  to  others.  The  shield-maiden 
was  standing  on  the  very  spot  where  Leif  had  left 
her,  Editha  clinging  to  her  side.  She  was  gazing  at 
Thorhild  and  nervously  clasping  and  unclasping  her 
hands. 

Alwin  said  in  her  ear :  "  She  will  make  you  a  better 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

mother  than  Bertha  of  Trondhjem.  It  is  my  advice 
that  you  reconcile  yourself  to  her  at  once." 

"  It  was  in  my  mind,"  Helga  said  slowly,  "  it  was 
in  my  mind  that  I  could  love  her! " 

Shaking  off  Editha,  she  took  a  hesitating  step  for 
ward.  Thorhild  had  parted  from  Leif,  and  turned  to 
welcome  Sigurd.  Helga  took  another  step.  Thorhild 
raised  her  head  and  looked  at  her.  When  she  saw  the 
picturesque  figure,  with  its  short  kirtle  and  its  shirt  of 
steel,  she  drew  herself  up  stiffly,  and  it  was  evident  that 
she  tried  to  frown ;  but  Helga  walked  quickly  up  to  her 
and  put  her  arms  about  her  neck  and  laid  her  head  upon 
her  breast  and  clung  there. 

By  and  by  the  matron  slipped  an  arm  around  the 
girl's  waist,  then  one  around  her  shoulders.  Finally 
she  bent  her  head  and  kissed  her.  Directly  after,  she 
pushed  her  off  and  held  her  at  arm's  length. 

"  You  have  grown  like  a  leek.  I  wonder  that  such 
a  life  has  not  ruined  your  complexion.  Was  cloth  so 
costly  in  Norway  that  Leif  could  afford  no  more  for  a 
skirt?  You  shall  put  on  one  of  mine  the  instant  we  get 
indoors.  It  is  time  you  had  a  woman  to  look  after  you." 

But  Helga  was  no  longed  repelled  by  her  severity ; 
she  could  appreciate  now  what  lay  beneath  it.  She 
said,  "  Yes,  kinswoman,"  with  proper  submissiveness, 
and  then  looked  over  at  Alwin  with  laughing  eyes. 

Eric's  voice  now  made  itself  heard  above  the  din. 
"  Bring  them,  into  the  house,  you  simpletons !  Bring 
them  indoors!  Will  you  keep  them  starving  while  you 
gabble?  Bring  them  in,  and  spread  the  tables,  and  fill 

'34 


ERIC   THE   RED   IN   HIS    DOMAIN 

up  the  horns.  Drink  to  the  Lucky  One  in  the  best  mead 
in  Greenland.  Come  in,  come  in!  In  the  Troll's  name, 
come  in,  and  be  welcome !  " 

Rolf  smiled  his  guileless  smile  aside  to  Egil.  "  It  is 
likely  that  he  will  say  other  things  '  in  the  Troll's  name  ' 
when  he  finds  out  why  the  Lucky  One  has  come,"  he 
murmured. 


'35 


CHAPTER  XIV 


FOR  THE  SAKE  OF  THE  CROSS 

A  wary  guest 

Who  to  refection  comes 

Keeps  a  cautious  silence; 

With  his  ears  listens, 

And  with  his  eyes  observes : 

So  explores  every  prudent  man. 

HAVAMAL. 

N  accordance  with  the 
fashion  of  the  day,  Brat- 
tahlid  was  a  hall  not  only 
in  the  sense  of  being  a 
large  room,  but  in  being  a 
building  by  itself,  —  and  a 
building  it  was  of  entirely 
unique  appearance.  Instead 
of  consisting  of  huge  logs, 
as  Norse  houses  almost  in 
variably  did,  three  sides  of  it  had  been  built  of  immense 
blocks  of  red  sandstone ;  and  for  the  fourth  side,  a  low, 
perpendicular,  smooth  rock  had  been  used,  so  that  one 
of  the  inner  walls  was  formed  by  a  natural  cliff  between 
ten  and  twelve  feet  high.  Undoubtedly  it  was  from  this 
peculiarity  that  the  name  Brattahlid  had  been  bestowed 
upon  it,  Brattahlid  signifying  '  steep  side  of  a  rock.'  Its 

136 


FOR  THE  SAKE  OF  THE  CROSS 

style  was  the  extreme  of  simplicity,  for  a  square  opening 
in  the  roof  took  the  place  of  a  chimney,  and  it  had  few 
windows,  and  those  were  small  and  filled  with  a  bladder- 
like  membrane  instead  of  glass;  yet  it  was  not  without 
a  certain  impressiveness.  The  hall  was  so  large  that 
nearly  two  hundred  men  could  find  seats  on  the  two 
benches  that  ran  through  it  from  end  to  end.  Its  walls 
were  of  a  symmetry  and  massiveness  to  outlast  the 
wear  of  centuries;  and  the  interior  had  even  a  certain 
splendor. 

To-night,  decked  for  a  feast,  it  was  magnificent  to 
behold.  Gay-hued  tapestries  covered  the  sides,  along 
which  rows  of  round  shields  overlapped  each  other  like 
bright  painted  scales.  Over  the  benches  were  laid  em 
broidered  cloths ;  while  the  floor  was  strewn  with  straw 
until  it  sparkled  as  with  a  carpet  of  spun  gold.  Before 
the  benches,  on  either  side  of  the  long  stone  hearth  that 
ran  through  the  centre  of  the  hall,  stood  tables  spread 
with  covers  of  flax  bleached  white  as  foam.  The  light 
of  the  crackling  pine  torches  quivered  and  flashed  from 
gilded  vessels,  and  silver-covered  trenchers,  and  goblets 
of  rarely  beautiful  glass,  ruby  and  amber  and  emerald 
green. 

"  I  have  nowhere  seen  a  finer  hall,"  Alwin  admitted 
to  Sigurd,  as  they  pushed  their  way  in  through  the 
crowd.  "  If  the  high-seats  were  different,  and  the  fire 
place  was  against  the  wall,  and  there  were  reeds  upon 
the  floor  instead  of  straw,  it  would  not  be  unlike  what 
my  father's  castle  was." 

"  If  I  were  altogether  different,  would  I  look  like  a 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

Saxon  maiden  also?"  Helga's  voice  laughed  in  his  ear. 
She  had  come  in  through  the  women's  door,  with  Thor- 
hild  and  a  throng  of  high-born  women.  Already  she 
was  transformed.  A  trailing  gown  of  blue  made  her 
seem  to  have  grown  a  head  taller.  Bits  of  finery  —  a 
gold  belt  at  her  waist,  a  gold  brooch  on  her  breast,  a 
string  of  amber  beads  around  the  white  neck  that 
showed  coquettishly  above  the  snowy  kerchief  —  ban 
ished  the  last  traces  of  the  shield-maiden.  For  the  first 
time,  it  occurred  to  Alwin  that  she  was  more  than  a 
good  comrade,  —  she  was  a  girl,  a  beautiful  girl,  the 
kind  that  some  day  a  man  would  love  and  woo  and  win. 
He  gazed  at  her  with  wonder  and  admiration,  and 
something  more;  gazed  so  intently  that  he  did  not  see 
Egil's  eyes  fastened  upon  him. 

Helga  laughed  at  his  surprise;  then  she  frowned. 
"  If  you  say  that  you  like  me  better  in  these  clothes,  I 
shall  be  angry  with  you,"  she  whispered  sharply. 

Fortunately,  Alwin  was  not  obliged  to  commit  him 
self.  At  that  moment  the  headwoman  or  housekeeper, 
who  was  also  mistress  of  ceremonies  in  the  absence  of 
the  steward,  came  bustling  through  the  crowd,  and 
divided  the  men  from  the  women,  indicating  to  every 
one  his  place  according  to  the  strictest  interpretation 
of  the  laws  of  precedence. 

If  there  had  been  more  time  for  preparation  there 
would  have  been  a  larger  company  to  greet  the  returned 
guardsman.  Yet  the  messengers  Thorhild  had  hastily 
despatched  had  brought  back  nearly  a  score  of  chiefs 
and  their  families;  and  what  with  their  additional  at- 

138 


FOR  THE  SAKE  OF  THE  CROSS 

tendants,  and  Leif's  band  of  followers,  and  Eric's  own 
household,  there  were  few  empty  places  along  the  walls. 

According  to  custom,  Eric  sat  in  his  high-seat 
between  two  lofty  carved  pillars  midway  the  northern 
length  of  the  hall.  Thorhild  sat  in  the  seat  with  him; 
the  high-born  men  were  placed  upon  his  right ;  the  high 
born  women  were  upon  her  left.  Opposite  them,  as 
became  the  guest  of  honor  and  his  father's  eldest  son, 
Leif  was  established  in  the  other  high-seat.  Tyrker, 
weazened  and  blinking,  and  swaddled  in  furs,  sat  on  one 
side  of  him ;  Jarl  Harald's  son  was  on  the  other,  merry- 
eyed,  fresh-faced,  and  dressed  like  a  prince.  On  either 
hand,  like  beads  on  a  necklace,  the  crew  of  the  "  Sea- 
Deer  "  were  strung  along.  Kark  came  the  very  last  of 
the  line,  in  the  lowest  seat  by  the  door.  Alwin  had 
fresh  cause  to  be  grateful  to  the  fate  that  had  changed 
their  stations.  His  place  was  on  the  foot-stool  before 
Leif's  high-seat,  guarding  the  chief's  cup.  It  was  an 
honorable  place,  and  one  from  which  he  could  see  and 
hear,  and  even  speak  with  Sigurd  when  anything  hap 
pened  that  was  too  interesting  to  keep  to  himself. 

Among  Leif's  men  there  were  many  temptations 
to  consult  together.  Not  one  but  was  waiting  in  tense 
expectancy  for  the  move  that  should  disclose  the  guards 
man's  mission.  They  had  sternest  commands  from  Leif 
to  take  no  step  without  his  order.  They  had  equally 
positive  word  from  Valbrand  to  defend  their  chief  at 
all  hazards.  Between  the  two,  they  sat  breathless  and 
strained,  even  while  they  swallowed  the  delicacies 
before  them. 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

When  the  towels  and  hand-basins  had  gone  quite 
around,  and  all  the  food  had  been  put  upon  the  table, 
and  the  feast  was  well  under  way,  three  musicians  were 
brought  in  bearing  fiddles  and  a  harp.  Their  perform 
ance  formed  a  cover  under  which  the  guests  could 
relieve  their  minds. 

"  Do  you  observe  that  he  has  let  his  crucifix  slide 
around  under  his  cloak  where  it  is  not  likely  to  be  no 
ticed  ?  "  one  whispered  to  another.  "  It  is  my  belief  that 
he  wishes  to  put  off  the  evil  hour." 

"  When  the  horse-flesh  is  passed  to  him  he  will  be 
obliged  to  refuse,  and  that  will  betray  him,"  the  other 
answered. 

But  Eric  did  not  see  when  Leif  shook  his  head  at  the 
bearer  of  the  forbidden  meat ;  and  that  danger  passed. 

Rolf  murmured  approvingly  in  Sigurd's  ear :  "  He 
is  wise  to  lie  low  as  long  as  possible.  It  is  a  great  thing 
to  get  a  good  foothold  before  the  whirlwind  overtakes 
one." 

Sigurd  shook  his  head  in  his  goblet.  "  When  you 
wish  to  disarm  a  serpent,  it  is  best  to  provoke  him  into 
striking  at  once,  and  so  draw  the  poison  out  of  his 
fangs." 

Under  the  shelter  of  some  twanging  chords,  Alwin 
whispered  up  to  them :  "  If  you  could  sit  here  and  see 
Kark's  face,  you  would  think  of  a  dog  that  is  going  to 
bite.  And  he  keeps  watching  the  door.  What  is  it  that 
he  expects  to  come  through  it?  " 

Neither  could  say.  They  also  took  to  watching  the 
entrance. 

140 


FOR  THE  SAKE  OF  THE  CROSS 

Meanwhile  the  feasting  went  merrily  on.  The  table 
was  piled  with  what  were  considered  the  daintiest  of 
dishes,  —  reindeer  tongues,  fish,  broiled  veal,  horse- 
steaks,  roast  birds,  shining  white  pork;  wine  by  the 
jugful,  besides  vats  of  beer  and  casks  of  mead;  curds, 
and  loaves  of  rye  bread,  mounds  of  butter,  and  moun 
tains  of  cheese.  Toasts  and  compliments  flew  back  and 
forth.  Alwin  was  kept  leaping  to  supply  his  master's 
goblet,  so  many  wished  the  honor  of  drinking  with  him. 
His  news  of  Norway  was  listened  to  with  breathless 
attention;  his  opinion  was  received  with  deference. 
Often  it  seemed  to  Alwin  that  he  had  only  to  speak 
to  have  his  mission  instantly  accomplished.  The  Eng 
lish  youth  noticed,  however,  that  amid  all  Leif's 
flowing  eloquence  there  was  no  reference  to  the  new 
faith. 

The  feast  waxed  merrier  and  noisier.  One  of  the 
fiddlers  began  to  shout  a  ballad,  to  the  accompaniment 
of  the  harp.  It  happened  to  be  the  "  Song  of  the  Dwarf- 
Cursed  Sword."  Sigurd  swallowed  a  curd  the  wrong 
way  when  the  words  struck  his  ear;  even  Valbrand 
looked  sideways  at  his  chief.  But  Leif's  face  was  im 
movable  ;  and  only  his  followers  noticed  that  he  did  not 
join  in  the  applause  that  followed  the  song.  Some  of 
the  crew  let  out  sighs  of  impatience.  They  could  fight, 
—  it  was  their  pleasure  next  after  drinking,  —  but  these 
waits  of  diplomacy  were  almost  too  much  for  them.  It 
was  fortunate  that  some  trick-dogs  were  brought  in  at 
this  point.  Watching  their  antics,  the  spectators  forgot 
impatience  in  boisterous  delight. 

141 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

While  they  were  cheering  the  dog  that  had  jumped 
highest  over  his  pole,  and  pounding  on  the  table  to  ex 
press  their  approval,  through  chinks  in  the  uproar 
there  came  from  outside  a  sound  of  voices,  and  horses 
neighing. 

"  It  is  Thorwald,  home  from  hunting!  "  Sigurd  said 
eagerly,  looking  toward  the  door.  In  a  moment  he  was 
proved  correct,  for  the  door  had  opened  and  admitted 
the  sportsman  and  his  companion. 

Thorwald  Ericsson  was  as  unlike  his  brother  Leif 
as  the  guardsman  was  different  from  some  of  the  plain 
farmers  around  him.  He  was  long  and  lean  and  wiry, 
and  his  thin  lips  were  set  in  cruel  lines.  His  dress  was 
shabby,  and  out  of  all  decent  order.  Patches  of  fur  had 
been  torn  out  of  his  cloak;  he  was  muddy  up  to  his 
knees,  and  there  was  blood  on  his  tunic  and  on  his 
hands.  He  stood  staring  at  the  gay  company  in  sur 
prise,  blinking  in  the  sudden  light,  until  his  gaze  en 
countered  Leif,  when  he  cried  out  joyously  and  hastened 
forward  to  seize  his  hand. 

Alwin  drew  away  in  disgust  from  the  touch  of  his 
ill-smelling  garments.  As  he  did  so,  his  eye  fell  upon 
Kark,  who  had  laid  hold  of  Thorwald's  companion  and 
was  talking  rapidly  in  his  ear. 

The  new-comer  was  not  an  amiable-looking  man. 
Above  his  gigantic  body  was  a  lowering  face  that 
showed  a  capacity  for  slyness  or  viciousness,  whichever 
better  served  his  turn.  As  Kark  talked  to  him,  his  brow 
grew  blacker  and  he  plucked  savagely  at  his  knife-hilt. 
It  dawned  upon  Alwin  then  that  he  must  be  Kark's 

142 


FOR  THE  SAKE  OF  THE  CROSS 

father,  the  steward  Thorhall  of  whom  Valbrand  had 
spoken. 

"  In  which  case  it  is  likely  that  something  is  about 
to  happen,"  he  told  himself,  and  tried  to  communicate 
the  news  to  Sigurd.  But  Thorwald  stood  between  them, 
still  pressing  Leif's  hand. 

When  the  hunter  had  passed  on  down  the  line  of 
the  crew,  Thorhall  came  forward  and  greeted  Leif  with 
great  civility.  Only  as  he  was  retiring  his  eye  appeared 
to  fall  upon  Alwin  for  the  first  time;  he  stopped  in 
pained  surprise. 

"  What  is  this  I  see,  chief?  You  have  got  another 
bowerman  in  place  of  my  son,  whom  your  father  gave 
to  you?  It  must  be  that  Kark  has  done  something  which 
you  dislike.  Tell  me  what  it  is,  and  I  will  slay  him 
with  my  own  hand." 

Again  Valbrand  looked  sideways  at  his  master,  as 
if  to  remind  him  that  he  had  warned  him  of  this.  Tyrker 
began  to  fumble  at  his  beard  with  shaking  hands,  and 
to  blink  across  at  Eric.  This  time  they  had  attracted 
the  Red  One's  attention.  His  palm  was  curved  around 
his  ear  that  he  might  not  lose  a  word;  his  eyes  were 
fastened  upon  Leif. 

The  guardsman's  face  was  as  inscrutable  as  the 
side  of  his  goblet.  "  If  Kark  had  deserved  to  be  slain, 
he  would  not  be  living  now.  He  is  less  accomplished 
than  this  man,  therefore  I  changed  them." 

The  steward  bent  his  head  in  apparent  submission. 
"  Now,  as  always,  you  are  right.  Rather  than  a  boorish 
Odin-man,  better  is  it  to  have  a  man  of  accomplishments, 

H3 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

—  even  though  he  be  a  hound  of  a  Christian."  He 
turned  away,  as  one  quite  innocent  of  the  barb  in  his 
words. 

An  audible  murmur  passed  down  the  line  of  Leif's 
men.  No  one  doubted  that  this  was  Thorhall's  trap  to 
avenge  the  slights  upon  his  son.  Would  the  chief  let 
this  also  pass  by?  Though  their  faces  remained  set  to 
the  front,  their  eyes  slid  around  to  watch  him. 

Leif  drew  himself  up  haughtily  and  also  very 
quietly.  "  It  is  unadvisable  for  you  to  speak  such  words 
to  me,"  he  said.  "  I  also  am  a  Christian." 

Flint  had  struck  steel.  Eric  leaped  to  his  feet  in  a 
blaze. 

"  Say  that  again !  " 

Thorwald  and  a  dozen  of  the  guests  shook  their 
heads  frantically  at  him,  but  Leif  repeated  the  declara 
tion. 

Crash!  Down  went  Eric's  goblet,  to  shiver  into 
a  thousand  pieces  on  the  table  edge.  With  a  furious 
curse  he  flung  himself  back  in  his  chair,  and  leaned 
there,  panting  and  glaring. 

A  hum  of  voices  arose  around  the  room.  Men  called 
out  soothing  words  to  the  Red  One  and  expostulations 
to  Leif.  Others  felt  furtively  for  their  weapons.  Some 
of  the  women  turned  pale  and  clung  to  each  other. 
Helga  arose,  her  beautiful  face  shining  like  a  star,  and 
left  their  ranks  and  came  over  and  seated  herself  on 
Leif's  foot-stool,  though  the  voice  of  Thorhild  rose  high 
and  shrill  in  scolding.  Leif's  men  straightened  them 
selves  alertly,  and  fixed  upon  their  master  the  eyes  of 

144 


FOR  THE  SAKE  OF  THE  CROSS 

expectant  dogs.  Thorwald  hurried  to  his  brother,  and 
laid  hands  on  his  shoulders,  and  endeavored  to  argue 
with  him. 

Leif  put  him  aside,  as  he  arose  and  faced  his  father. 
Through  the  tumult  his  voice  sounded  quiet  and  strong, 
the  quiet  of  perfect  self-command,  the  strength  of  a  fear 
less  heart  and  an  iron  will. 

"  It  is  a  great  grief  to  me  that  you  dislike  what  I 
have  done ;  yet  now  I  think  it  best  to  tell  you  the  whole 
truth,  that  you  cannot  feel  that  I  have  acted  under 
handed  in  anything." 

Eric  gave  vent  to  a  sound  between  a  growl  and  a 
snarl,  and  flounced  in  his  chair.  Thorhild  made  her  son 
a  gesture  of  entreaty.  But  Leif,  looking  back  into  the 
frowning  faces,  calmly  continued : 

"  Olaf  Trygvasson  converted  me  to  Christianity 
two  winters  ago,  and  I  tell  you  truly  that  I  was  never 
so  well  helped  as  I  have  been  since  then.  And  not  only 
am  I  a  Christian,  but  every  man  who  calls  himself  mine 
is  also  one,  and  v/ill  let  blood-eagles  be  cut  in  his  back 
rather  than  change  his  faith." 

No  sound  came  from  Eric ;  but  his  mouth  was  half 
open,  as  though  his  rage  were  choking  him,  and  his 
face  was  purple  and  twitched  with  passion.  He  had 
picked  up  the  ugly  little  bronze  battle-axe  that  leaned 
against  his  chair,  and  was  hefting  it  and  fingering  it 
and  shifting  it  from  hand  to  hand.  Gradually  the  eyes 
of  all  the  company  centred  upon  the  gleaming  wedge, 
following  it  up  and  down  and  back  and  forth,  expecting, 
dreading. 

10  J45 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

"  If  he  does  not  wish  to  go  so  far  as  to  slay  his  own 
son,  he  has  yet  an  easy  mark  in  me,"  Alwin  murmured, 
his  eyes  following  the  motions  like  snake-charmed  birds. 
"  If  he  raises  it  again  like  that,  I  think  I  shall  dodge." 
Out  of  the  corners  of  his  eyes,  he  could  see  many  move 
ments  of  uneasiness  among  Leif's  men. 

Only  Leif  went  on  quietly :  "  You  have  always 
known  that  your  gods  must  die,  so  it  should  not  surprise 
you  to  be  told  now  that  they  are  dead;  and  it  should 
gladden  your  hearts  to  know  that  One  has  been  found 
who  is  both  ever-living  and  willing  to  help.  Therefore 
King  Olaf  has  sent  me  to  lay  before  you,  that  if  you  will 
accept  this  faith  as  the  men  of  Trondhjem  have  done — " 

Helga  sprang  aside  with  a  shriek  of  warning.  Eric's 
arm  had  shot  up  and  back.  With  a  bellow  of  rage,  he 
leaped  to  his  feet  and  hurled  the  axe  at  his  son's  head. 
Simultaneously  came  an  oath  from  Valbrand  and  a  roar 
from  the  crew;  then  a  thundering  blow,  as  the  axe, 
missing  the  Lucky  One  by  ever  so  small  a  space,  buried 
itself  deep  in  the  wall  behind  him. 

Instantly  every  man  of  the  crew  was  on  his  feet, 
and  there  was  clashing  of  weapons  and  a  tumult  of  angry 
voices.  Eric's  men  were  not  behindhand,  and  many  of 
the  guests  drew  swords  to  protect  themselves.  They 
were  on  the  verge  of  a  bloody  scene,  when  again  Leif's 
voice  sounded  above  the  uproar.  He  had  drawn  no 
weapon,  nor  swerved  nor  moved  from  his  first  position. 

"  Put  up  your  swords !  "  he  said  to  his  men. 

Those  who  caught  the  under-note  in  his  voice 
hastened  to  obey,  even  while  they  protested. 

146 


FOR  THE  SAKE  OF  THE  CROSS 

He  turned  again  to  his  father,  and  into  his  manner 
came  that  strange  new  gentleness  that  is  known  as  cour 
tesy,  which  set  him  above  the  raging  Red  One  as  a  man 
is  above  a  beast. 

"  It  seems  strange  to  me  that  the  one  who  taught 
me  the  laws  of  hospitality  should  be  the  one  to  break 
them  with  me.  Nevertheless,  now  that  I  have  been 
frank  with  you,  I  will  not  anger  you  by  speaking  further 
of  my  mission.  And  since  you  do  not  wish  to  lodge  us, 
I  and  my  men  will  go  back  to  my  ship  and  sleep  there 
until  my  errand  is  accomplished.  Valbrand,  do  you  go 
first,  that  the  others  may  follow  you  in  order." 

The  old  warrior  hesitated  as  he  wheeled.  "  It  is 
you  who  should  go  first,  my  chief.  The  heathens  will 
murder  you.  We  —  " 

"  You  will  do  as  I  command,"  Leif  interrupted  him 
distinctly ;  and  after  one  glance  at  his  face,  they  obeyed. 

Nothing  like  this  had  ever  been  seen  before.  A 
hush  of  awe  fell  upon  Eric's  men  and  Eric's  guests.  One 
by  one  the  crew  filed  out,  with  rumbling  threats  and 
scowling  faces,  but  wordless  and  empty-handed.  Alwin 
took  advantage  of  his  close  attendance  to  be  the  last  to 
go,  but  finally  even  he  was  forced  to  leave.  Helga 
marched  out  beside  him,  her  head  held  very  high,  her 
eyes  dealing  sharper  stabs  than  her  dagger,  Leif's  scar 
let  colors  flying  in  her  cheeks.  Thorhild  called  to  her, 
but  she  swept  on,  unheeding. 

At  the  door,  Alwin  paused  to  look  back.  He  would 
not  be  denied  that.  Leif  still  stood  before  his  high-seat, 
holding  Eric  with  his  keen  calm  eyes  as  a  man  holds 

147 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

a  mad  dog  at  bay.  Never  had  he  looked  grander.  Alwin 
silently  swore  his  oath  of  fealty  anew. 

That  no  one  should  accuse  him  of  cowardice,  the 
guardsman  waited  until  the  door  had  closed  upon  the 
last  one  of  his  men.  Then,  slowly,  with  the  utmost 
composure,  he  walked  out  alone  between  the  ranks  of 
his  enemies. 

An  involuntary  murmur  applauded  him  as  he 
passed.  Thorhild,  torn  as  she  was  between  anger  and 
pride,  was  quick  to  catch  its  meaning  and  to  use  it. 
Whatever  Leif's  faith,  she  was  still  his  mother.  Taking 
her  life  in  her  hand,  she  bent  over  and  whispered  in 
Eric's  ear. 

The  darkness  of  his  face  became  midnight  blackness, 

—  then  was  suddenly  rent  apart  as  with  lightning.    He 
brought  his  fist  down  upon  the  table  with  a  mighty 
crash. 

"  Stop !  When  did  I  say  anything  against  lodging 
you?  Do  you  think  to  throw  shame  upon  my  hospi 
tality  before  my  guests?  I  will  have  none  of  your 
religion,  —  I  spit  upon  it.  You  are  no  longer  my  son, 

—  I  disown  you.     But  you  shall  sleep  under  my  roof 
and  eat  at  my  board  so  long  as  you  remain  in  Greenland, 
you  and  your  following.    No  man  shall  breathe  a  word 
against  the  hospitality  of  Eric  of  Brattahlid.    Thorhall, 
light  them  to  sleeping  rooms !  "    His  breath,  which  had 
been  growing  shorter  and  shorter,  failed  him  utterly. 
He  finished  with  a  savage  gesture,  and  threw  himself 
back  in  his  chair. 

If  Leif  had  consulted  his  pride,  it  is  likely  that  that 
148 


FOR  THE  SAKE  OF  THE  CROSS 

night  Greenland  would  have  seen  the  last  of  him.  But 
foremost  in  his  heart,  before  any  consideration  for  him 
self,  was  the  success  of  his  mission.  After  a  moment's 
hesitation,  he  accepted  the  offer  courteously,  and  per 
mitted  Thorhall's  obsequious  attendance. 

One  can  imagine  the  amazement  of  his  followers 
when  he  came  out  to  them,  not  only  unharmed,  but 
waited  upon  by  the  steward  and  a  dozen  torch-bearers. 

"  It  is  because  he  is  the  Lucky  One,"  they  whis 
pered  to  each  other.  "  His  God  helps  him  in  everything. 
It  is  a  faith  to  live  and  die  for." 

They  followed  him  across  the  grassy  courtyard  to 
the  foot  of  the  steps  leading  up  to  his  sleeping-room,  and 
would  not  leave  him  until  he  had  consented  that  Val- 
brand  and  Olver  should  go  in  with  him  for  a  body 
guard. 

"  And  this  boy  also,"  he  added,  signing  to  Alwin. 

As  Alwin  approached,  Kark  had  the  impudence  to 
shoulder  himself  forward  also. 

"  Chief,  are  you  going  to  turn  me  out  to  lie  with  the 
swine  in  the  kitchen?  "  he  said  boldly.  "  Remember  that 
every  time  you  have  slept  in  this  room  before,  I  have 
lain  across  your  threshold." 

Leif's  glance  pierced  him  through  and  through. 
"  Is  it  sense  for  a  man  to  trust  his  slumbers  to  a  dog 
that  has  bitten  him  once?  Go  lie  in  the  kennel.  If  it 
were  not  for  provoking  Eric,  you  would  not  wait  long 
to  feel  my  blade."  He  turned  and  walked  up  the  steps, 
with  his  hand  on  Alwin's  shoulder. 


149 


CHAPTER    XV 


A    WOLF-PACK   IN    LEASH 

He  utters  too  many 

Futile  words 

Who  is  never  silent; 

A  garrulous  tongue, 

If  it  be  not  checked, 

Sings  often  to  its  own  harm. 

HAVAMAL. 


UT  in  the  courtyard  the 
four  juniors  of  Leif's  train 
were  resting  in  the  shade 
of  the  great  hall,  after  a 
vigorous  ball-game.  It  was 
four  weeks  since  the  crew 
of  the  "Sea-Deer"  had 
come  into  shore-quarters ; 
and  though  the  warmth  of 
August  was  in  the  sunshine, 

the  chill  of  dying  summer  was  already  in  the  shadow. 

Sigurd  drew  his  cloak  around  him  with  a  shiver. 

"  Br-r-r !     The  sweat  drops   are   freezing  on  me. 

What  a  place  this  is ! " 

Rolf,    leaning    against    the    door-post,    whittling, 

finished  his  snatch  of  song,  — 

"  '  Hew'd  we  with  the  Hanger ! 
It  happed  that  when  I  young  was 
East  in  Eyrya's  channel 
Outpoured  we  blood  for  grim  wolves,'  "  — 


A   WOLF-PACK    IN    LEASH 

and  looked  down  with  his  gentle  smile.  "  If  you  mean 
that  it  is  this  doorstep  that  is  not  to  your  mind,  you 
take  too  much  trouble.  We  must  leave  it  in  a  moment ; 
do  you  not  hear  that?  "  He  jerked  his  head  toward  the 
gateway,  from  which  direction  they  suddenly  caught 
the  faint  notes  of  hunters'  horns.  "  It  is  Eric's  men 
returning  from  their  sport.  In  a  little  while  they  will 
be  here,  and  we  must  try  our  luck  elsewhere." 

He  straightened  himself  lazily,  flicking  the  chips 
from  his  dress;  but  the  other  three  sat  doggedly 
unmoved. 

Alwin  said,  testily :  "  I  do  not  see  why  we  must  be 
kept  jumping  like  frightened  rabbits  because  Leif  has 
ordered  us  to  avoid  quarrels.  What  trouble  can  we  get 
into  if  we  remain  here  without  speaking,  and  give  them 
plenty  of  room  to  pass  by  us  into  the  hall?  " 

Rolf  smiled  amiably  at  the  three  scowling  faces. 
"  Certainly  you  are  good  mates  to  Ann  the  Simpleton, 
if  you  cannot  tell  any  better  than  that  what  would  hap 
pen?  They  would  go  a  rod  out  of  their  way  to  bump 
into  one  of  us.  If  they  have  been  successful,  their  blood 
will  be  up  so  that  they  will  wish  to  fight  for  pleasure. 
If  they  have  failed,  they  will  be  murderous  with  anger. 
It  took  less  than  that  to  start  the  brawl  in  which 
Olver  was  slain,  —  which  I  dare  say  you  have  not  for 
gotten." 

Alwin  winced,  and  Sigurd  shivered  with  something 
besides  the  cold.  It  was  not  the  bloody  tumult  of  the 
fight  that  they  remembered  the  most  clearly;  it  was 
what  came  after  it.  True  to  his  interpretation  of  hospi- 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

tality,  Eric  had  punished  the  murder  of  his  guest's  ser 
vant  by  lopping  off,  with  his  own  sword,  the  right  hand 
of  the  murderer;  whereupon  Leif  had  sworn  to  mete 
the  same  justice  to  any  man  of  his  who  should  slay  a 
follower  of  Eric. 

Slowly,  as  the  blaring  horns  and  trampling  hoofs 
drew  nearer,  the  three  rose  to  their  feet.  Only  Alwin 
struck  the  ground  a  savage  blow  with  the  bat  he  still 
held. 

"  By  Saint  George !  it  is  unbearable  that  we  should 
be  forced  to  act  in  such  a  foolish  way!  Has  Leif  less 
spirit  than  a  wood-goat?  I  do  not  see  what  he  means 
by  it." 

"  Nor  I,"  echoed  Sigurd. 

"  Nor  I,"  growled  Egil.  "  I  believed  he  had  some 
of  Eric's  temper  in  him." 

"  I  do  not  see  why,  myself,"  Rolf  admitted ;  "  but 
I  see  something  that  seems  to  me  of  greater  importance, 
and  that  is  how  he  looked  when  he  gave  the  order." 

They  followed  him  across  the  grassy  enclosure, 
though  they  still  grumbled. 

"Where  shall  we  go?" 

"The  stable  also  is  full  of  Eric's  men." 

"  Before  long  we  shall  be  shoved  off  the  land 
altogether.  We  will  have  to  swim  over  to  Biorn's 
dwarf-country." 

"  I  propose  that  we  go  to  the  landing  place,"  ex 
claimed  Sigurd.  "  It  may  be  that  the  ship  which  Val- 
brand  sighted  this  morning  is  nearly  here." 

"  I  say  nothing  against  that,"  Rolf  assented. 

152 


A    WOLF-PACK    IN    LEASH 

They  wheeled  promptly  toward  a  gate.  But  at  that 
moment,  Alwin  caught  sight  of  a  blue-gowned  figure 
watering  linen  in  front  of  the  women's-house. 

"  Do  you  go  on  without  me,"  he  said,  drawing  back. 
"  I  will  follow  in  a  moment." 

Sigurd  threw  him  a  keen  glance.  "  Is  it  your  inten 
tion  to  do  anything  exciting,  like  quarrelling  with 
Thorhall  as  you  did  last  night?  Let  me  stay  and  share 
it." 

There  was  a  little  embarrassment  in  Alwin's  laugh. 
"  No  such  intention  have  I.  I  wish  to  see  the  hunters 
ride  in." 

The  hunters  were  an  imposing  sight,  as  they  swept 
into  the  court,  and  broke  ranks  with  a  cheer  that  brought 
heads  to  every  door.  White-robed  thralls  ran  among 
the  champing  horses,  unsaddling  them;  scarlet-cloaked 
sportsmen  tumbled  heaps  of  feathered  slain  out  of  their 
game-bags  upon  the  grass;  horns  brayed,  and  hounds 
bayed  and  struggled  in  the  leash.  But  Alwin  forgot  to 
notice  it,  he  was  hurrying  so  eagerly  to  where  Helga, 
Gilli's  daughter,  walked  between  her  strips  of  bleaching 
linen,  sprinkling  them  with  water  from  a  bronze  pan 
with  a  little  broom  of  twigs. 

The  outline  of  her  face  was  sharper  and  the  roses 
glowed  more  faintly  in  her  cheeks,  but  she  welcomed 
him  with  her  beautiful  frank  smile. 

"  I  was  hoping  some  of  you  would  think  it  worth 
while  to  come  over  here.  It  is  a  great  relief  for  me  to 
speak  to  a  man  again.  I  am  so  tired  of  women  and 
their  endless  gabble  of  brewing  and  spinning.  Yester- 

'53 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

day  Freydis,  Eric's  daughter,  drove  over,  and  all  the 
while  she  was  here  she  talked  of  nothing  but  —  " 

"  Eric's  daughter? "  Alwin  repeated  in  surprise. 
"  Not  until  now  have  I  heard  that  Leif  had  a  sister. 
Why  is  she  never  spoken  of?  Where  does  she  live?" 

Helga  shrugged  impatiently.  "  She  lives  at  Gardar 
with  a  witless  man  named  Thorvard,  whom  she  mar 
ried  for  his  wealth.  She  is  a  despisable  creature.  And 
the  reason  no  one  speaks  of  her  is  that  if  he  did  he 
would  feel  Thorhild's  hands  in  his  hair.  There  is  great 
hatred  between  them.  Yesterday  they  quarrelled  be 
fore  Freydis  had  been  here  any  time  at  all.  And  I  was 
about  to  say  that  I  was  glad  of  it,  since  it  brought  about 
Freydis'  departure :  all  the  time  she  was  here  she  spoke 
of  nothing  save  her  ornaments  and  costly  things.  Oh, 
I  do  not  see  why  Odin  had  the  wish  to  create  women! 
It  would  have  been  pleasanter  if  they  had  remained 
elm-trees." 

Alwin  regarded  her  with  eyes  of  the  warmest  good 
will.  "  It  would  become  a  heavy  misfortune  to  me  if 
you  were  an  elm-tree,  —  though  it  is  likely  that  I  should 
speak  with  you  then  quite  as  often  as  I  do  now.  Except 
at  meals,  I  seldom  see  you.  But  I  never  pass  your 
window  that  I  do  not  remember  that  you  are  toiling 
within,  and  say  to  myself  that  I  am  sorry  for  your 
bad  luck." 

"  I  give  you  thanks,"  answered  Helga,  with  her 
friendly  smile.  "Where  have  the  other  men  gone?  I 
wished  to  speak  with  Sigurd." 

"  They  have  gone  to  the  landing-place,  to  watch  for 

'54 


A    WOLF-PACK    IN    LEASH 

a  ship  that  Valbrand  sighted  this  morning  from  the 
rocks." 

She  cried  out  joyfully:  "  A  ship  in  Einar's  Fiord? 
Then  it  belongs  to  some  chief  of  the  settlement,  who  is 
returning  from  a  Viking  voyage!  There  will  be  a  fine 
feast  made  to  welcome  him." 

Alwin  followed  her  doubtfully  up  the  lane  between 
the  white  patches.  "  Is  it  likely  that  that  will  do  us  any 
good?  It  is  possible  that  Leif  will  not  be  invited." 

The  heat  of  her  scorn  was  like  to  have  dried  the 
drops  she  was  scattering.  "  You  are  out  of  your  senses. 
Do  you  think  men  who  trade  among  the  Christians  are 
so  little-minded  as  Eric?  Leif  is  known  to  be  a  man  of 
renown,  and  the  friend  of  Olaf  Trygvasson.  They  will 
be  proud  to  sit  at  table  with  him." 

"  It  may  be  that  he  will  refuse  to  feast  with 
heathens." 

"  That  is  possible,"  Helga  admitted.  She  emptied 
her  pan  with  a  little  flirt  of  impatience,  and  sighed. 
"  How  tiresome  everything  is !  To  sit  at  a  table  where 
one  is  afraid  to  move  lest  there  be  a  fight !  I  speak  the 
truth  when  I  say  that  this  is  the  merriest  diversion  I 
have,  —  standing  out  here,  watering  linen,  and  watching 
who  comes  and  goes.  And  now  that  my  pan  is  empty, 
I  must  betake  myself  indoors  again.  Yonder  is  Val 
brand  beckoning  you." 

It  is  probable  that  Alwin  would  not  have  hurried 
to  obey  the  summons,  but  with  a  nod  and  a  smile  Helga 
turned  away,  and  there  was  nothing  for  him  but  to  go 
forward  to  meet  the  steersman. 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

The  old  warrior  regarded  the  young  favorite  with 
his  usual  apathy.  "  It  is  the  wish  of  Leif  that  you  attend 
upon  him  directly." 

"  Is  he  in  his  sleeping-room?  " 

"  Yes." 

It  occurred  to  Alwin  to  wonder  at  this  summons. 
His  usual  hour  for  reading  came  after  Leif  had  retired 
for  the  night.  If  the  chief  had  overheard  the  dispute 
with  Thorhall!  He  lingered,  meditating  a  question; 
but  a  second  glance  at  Valbrand's  battered  face  dis 
suaded  him.  He  turned  sharply  on  his  heel,  and  strode 
across  to  the  storehouse  that  had  become  Leif's  head 
quarters. 

A  loft  that  could  be  reached  only  by  a  ladder-like 
outer  stairway,  and  was  without  fireplace  or  stove  or 
means  of  heating,  does  not  appear  inviting.  But  one  has 
a  keener  sense  of  appreciation  when  he  considers  that 
the  other  alternative  was  a  bed  in  the  great  hall,  where 
the  air  was  as  foul  as  it  was  warm,  and  the  room  was 
shared  with  drunken  men  and  spilled  beer  and  bones 
and  scraps  left  from  feasting.  Alwin  had  no  inclination 
to  hold  his  nose  high  in  regard  to  his  master's  new  lodg 
ings.  England  itself  offered  nothing  more  comfortable. 

When  he  had  come  up  the  long  flight  of  steps  and 
swung  open  the  heavy  door,  he  had  even  an  impulse  of 
admiration.  This,  the  state  guest-chamber,  was  not 
without  softening  details.  It  was  large  and  high  and 
weather-proof,  and  boasted  three  windows.  The  box- 
like  straw-filled  beds,  that  were  built  against  the  wall, 
were  spread  with  snowy  linen  and  covers  of  eiderdown. 

156 


A   WOLF-PACK   IN    LEASH 

The  long  brass-bound  chests  that  stood  on  either  side 
the  door  were  piled  with  furs  until  they  offered  the 
softest  and  warmest  of  resting-places.  A  score  of  Leif's 
rich  dresses,  hanging  from  a  row  of  nails,  covered  the 
bare  walls  as  with  a  gorgeous  tapestry.  The  table  was 
provided  with  graceful  bronze  water-pitchers  and  wash 
basins  of  silver,  and  was  littered  over  with  silver  scissors 
and  gold-mounted  combs  and  bright-hiked  knives,  and  a 
medley  of  costly  trinkets.  Near  the  table  stood  a  great 
carved  arm-chair. 

At  the  sight  of  the  man  who  leaned  against  its 
flaming  red  cushions  of  eiderdown,  Alwin  forgot  his 
admiration.  The  chief's  eyebrows  made  a  bushy  line 
across  his  nose.  The  young  bowerman  knew,  without 
words,  why  he  had  been  sent  for.  He  stopped  where  he 
was,  a  pace  within  the  door,  angry  and  embarrassed. 

After  a  while,  Leif  said  sternly :  "  You  are  very 
silent  now,  but  it  appears  to  me  that  I  heard  your  voice 
loud  enough  in  the  hall  last  night." 

"  It  was  only  that  I  was  accusing  Thorhall  of  a 
trick  that  he  tried  to  put  upon  me.  He  allowed  me  to 
go  up  to  the  loft  above  the  provision  house  without 
telling  me  that  the  flooring  had  been  taken  up,  so  that 
they  might  pour  the  new  mead  into  the  vat  in  the  room 
below.  In  one  more  step  I  should  have  fallen  through 
the  opening  and  been  drowned.  It  is  plain  he  did  it  to 
avenge  Kark.  I  should  have  burst  if  I  had  not  told  him 
so." 

"  I  have  commanded  that  my  men  shall  not  hold 
speech  with  the  men  of  Eric  except  on  friendly  matters ; 

'57 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

that  they  shall  avoid  a  quarrel  as  they  would  avoid 
death." 

His  tone  of  quiet  authority  had  begun  to  have  its 
usual  effect  upon  his  young  follower ;  Alwin's  head  had 
bent  before  him.  But  suddenly  he  looked  up  with  a 
daring  flash. 

"  Then  I  have  not  been  disobedient  to  you,  lord ; 
for  I  would  not  avoid  death  if  it  seemed  to  me  that  such 
shirking  were  cowardly." 

A  moment  the  retort  brought  a  grim  smile  to  Leif's 
lips;  then  suddenly  his  face  froze  into  a  look  of  terrible 
anger.  He  half  started  from  his  chair. 

"  Do  you  dare  tell  me  to  my  face  that,  because  I 
order  you  to  keep  the  peace,  I  am  a  coward?  " 

Alwin  gave  a  great  gasp.  "  Lord,  there  is  no  man 
in  the  world  who  would  dare  speak  such  words  to  you. 
I  but  meant  that  I  cannot  bear  such  treatment  as  Thor- 
hall's  in  silence." 

Had  another  said  this,  the  answer  might  have  been 
swift  and  fierce ;  but  Leif's  manner  toward  this  follower 
was  always  different  from  his  way  with  others,  — 
whether  out  of  respect  for  his  accomplishment,  or  a 
fancy  for  him,  or  because  he  discerned  in  him  some  re 
finement  that  was  rare  in  that  brutal  age.  The  anger 
faded  from  his  face  and  he  said  quietly :  "  Can  you  not 
bear  so  small  a  thing  as  that,  for  so  great  a  cause  as  the 
spreading  of  your  faith?" 

The  boy  started. 

"  Without  peace  in  which  to  gain  their  friendship 
so  that  they  will  hear  us  willingly,  our  cause  is  lost.  It 

158 


A   WOLF-PACK    IN    LEASH 

is  not  because  I  am  a  craven  that  I  bear  to  be  the  guest 
of  the  man  who  sought  my  life,  who  turns  his  face  from 
me  when  I  sit  at  his  board,  who  allows  his  servants  to 
insult  me.  Sometimes  I  think  it  would  be  easier  to  bear 
the  martyrdom  of  the  blessed  saints !  "  He  made  a  sud 
den  fierce  movement  in  his  chair,  as  though  the  fire  in 
his  veins  had  leaped  out  and  burnt  his  flesh. 

Then,  for  the  first  time,  Alwin  understood.  He 
bent  before  him,  rebuked  and  humbled. 

"  Lord,  I  see  that  I  have  done  wrong.  I  ask  you  to 
pardon  it.  Say  what  you  would  have  me  do." 

"  Put  my  commands  ahead  of  your  desires,  as  I  put 
King  Olaf's  wish  before  my  pride,  and  as  he  sets  the 
will  of  God  before  his  will." 

"  I  promise  I  will  not  fail  you  again,  lord." 

"  See  that  you  do  not,"  Leif  answered,  with  a  touch 
of  sternness. 


CHAPTER    XVI 
A    COURTIER    OF   THE   KING 

A  better  burden 

No  man  bears  on  the  way 

Than  much  good  sense  ; 

That  is  thought  better  than  riches 

In  a  strange  place  : 

Such  is  the  recourse  of  the  indigent. 

HAVAMAL. 

HE  next  afternoon  when 
Helga  came  out  to  water 
the  linen,  she  found  Alwin 
waiting  for  her,  on  the  pre 
text  of  hunting  in  the  long 
grass  for  a  lost  arrow-head. 
He  greeted  her  gayly: 
I  will  offer  you  three 
chances  to  guess  my  news." 
She  paused,  with  her  twig 
broom  raised  and  dripping,  and  scanned  him  eagerly. 
"Is  it  anything  about  the  ship  that  came  yesterday? 
I  heard  among  the  women  that  it  is  the  war-vessel  of 
Eric's  kinsman,  Thorkel  Farserk,  just  come  back  from 
ravaging  the  Irish  coast.  Is  his  wife  going  to  make  a 
feast  to  welcome  him?  " 

"  I  will  not  deny  that  you  have  proved  a  good 
guesser.     And,  by  Dunstan!  he  deserves  to  be  received 

160 


A   COURTIER   OF  THE   KING 

well.  Never  saw  I  such  a  sight  as  that  landing !  There 
were  more  slaves  than  there  were  men  in  the  crew.  Not 
a  man  but  had  a  bloody  bandage  on  his  head  or  his  body, 
and  the  arms  and  legs  of  some  were  lacking.  Two  of 
the  crew  were  not  there  at  all,  and  their  sweethearts  had 
come  down  to  the  shore  to  meet  them;  and  when  they 
found  that  they  had  been  slain,  they  tore  their  hair  and 
tried  to  kill  themselves  with  knives." 

"  That  was  foolish  of  them,"  said  Helga,  calmly. 
"  Better  was  it  that  their  lovers  should  die  in  good 
repute  than  live  in  the  shame  of  cowardice.  But  tell  me 
the  news.  Has  it  happened,  as  I  supposed,  that  there 
is  going  to  be  a  feast,  and  Leif  is  asked  to  it?  " 

"  Messengers  came  this  morning  from  Farserk's 
wife.  But  you  dare  not  guess  the  rest." 

"  I  dare  throw  this  pan  of  water  over  you  if  you  do 
not  tell  me  instantly." 

"  It  would  not  matter  much  if  you  did.  I  am  to  have 
new  clothes,  —  of  black  velvet  with  bands  of  ermine. 
But  hearken  now:  Leif  has  accepted  the  invitation! 
Even  Valbrand  thinks  this  a  great  wonder.  At  this  mo 
ment  Sigurd  is  selecting  the  chief's  richest  dress,  and 
Rolf  is  getting  out  the  most  costly  of  the  gifts  that  were 
brought  from  Norway." 

Helga  set  down  her  pan  for  the  express  purpose  of 
clapping  her  hands.  "  Now  I  am  well  content ;  for  at 
last  they  will  see  him  in  all  his  glory,  and  know  what 
manner  of  man  they  have  treated  with  disrespect.  I 
have  hoped  with  all  my  heart  for  such  a  thing  as  this, 
but  by  no  means  did  I  think  he  cared  enough  to  do  it." 

ii  161 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

Alwin  shook  his  head  hastily.  "  You  must  not  get 
it  into  your  mind  that  it  is  to  improve  his  own  honor 
that  he  does  it  now.  I  know  that  for  certain.  It  is  to 
give  his  mission  a  good  appearance." 

Helga  picked  up  her  pan  with  a  sigh.  "  When  he 
begins  to  preach  that  to  them,  he  will  knock  it  all  over 
again." 

Alwin  considered  it  his  duty  to  frown  at  this ;  but  it 
must  be  confessed  that  something  very  similar  was  in 
his  own  thoughts  as  he  followed  his  lord  into  Thorkel 
Farserk's  feasting-hall  that  night.  Whatever  his  reli 
gion,  the  guardsman's  rank  and  his  gallant  appearance 
and  fine  manners  compelled  admiration  and  respect.  It 
could  not  but  seem  a  pity  to  his  admirers  that  soon,  with 
one  word,  he  would  be  forced  to  undo  it  all. 

"  It  is  harder  than  the  martyrdom  of  the  saints,"  Al 
win  murmured  bitterly.  Then  his  eye  fell  upon  the 
silver  crucifix,  shining  pure  and  bright  on  Leif's  breast, 
and  he  realized  the  unworthiness  of  his  thoughts,  and 
resigned  himself  with  a  sigh. 

But  he  found  that  even  yet  Leif's  purposes  were  be 
yond  him.  Never,  by  so  much  as  a  word,  did  the  guards 
man  refer  to  the  subject  of  the  new  religion,  —  though 
again  and  again  his  skilful  tongue  won  for  him  the  atten 
tion  of  all  at  the  table.  He  spoke  of  battles  and  of  feasts, 
and  of  the  grandeur  of  the  Northmen.  With  the  old 
men  he  discussed  Norwegian  politics;  with  the  young 
ones  he  talked  of  the  famous  champions  of  King  Olaf's 
guard.  To  the  women  who  wished  to  know  concerning 
the  King's  house,  and  the  Queen,  he  answered  with  the 

162 


A  COURTIER  OF  THE   KING 

utmost  patience.  He  described  everything,  from  wed 
dings  to  burials,  with  the  skill  of  a  minstrel  and  the 
weight  of  an  authority,  and  always  with  the  tact  of  a 
courtier. 

Gradually  whispers  of  praise  circled  around  the 
board,  whispers  that  fell  like  sweetest  music  on  the 
jealous  ears  of  Leif's  followers.  Thorhild  leaned  back 
from  her  food  and  watched  him  with  open  pride,  —  and 
though  Eric  kept  his  face  still  turned  away,  he  set  his  ear 
forward  so  that  he  should  hear  everything. 

Alwin  was  almost  beside  himself  with  nervousness. 
"  If  the  crash  does  not  come  soon,  I  shall  go  out  of  my 
wits,"  he  whispered  to  Rolf. 

The  Wrestler  turned  upon  him  a  face  of  such  un 
usual  excitement  that  he  was  amazed.  "  Do  you  not 
see?"  he  whispered.  "There  will  not  be  any  crash. 
I  have  just  begun  to  understand.  It  was  this  he 
meant  when  he  spoke  to  you  of  gaining  their  friend 
ship  that  they  might  hear  him  willingly.  Do  you 
not  see?  " 

Alwin's  relief  was  so  great  that  at  first  he  dared 
not  believe  it.  When  the  truth  of  it  dawned  upon  him, 
he  was  overcome  with  wonder  and  admiration.  In 
those  days,  nine  men  out  of  every  ten  could  draw  their 
swords  and  rave  and  die  for  their  principles;  it  was 
only  the  tenth  man  that  was  strong  enough  to  keep  his 
hand  off  his  weapon,  or  control  his  tongue  and  live 
to  serve  his  cause. 

"  Luck  obeys  his  will  as  the  helm  his  hand.  I  shall 
never  worry  over  him  again,"  he  said  contentedly,  as 

163 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

with  the  others  he  waited  in  the  courtyard  for  Leif  to 
come  out  of  the  feasting-hall. 

Sigurd  laughed  gayly.  "  Do  you  know  what  I  just 
overheard  in  the  crowd?  Some  of  Thorkel's  men  were 
praising  Leif,  and  one  of  Eric's  churls  thought  it  worth 
while  to  boast  to  them  how  he  had  known  the  Lucky 
One  when  he  was  a  child.  Certainly  the  tide  is  begin 
ning  to  turn." 

"  Leif  Ericsson  is  an  ingenious  man,"  Rolf  said, 
with  unusual  decision.  "  I  take  shame  upon  me  that 
ever  I  doubted  his  wisdom." 

Egil  uttered  the  kind  of  sullen  grunt  with  which  he 
always  prefaced  a  disagreeable  remark.  "  Ugh !  I  do 
not  agree  with  you.  I  think  his  behavior  was  weak- 
kneed.  Knowing  their  hatred  against  the  word  Chris 
tian,  all  the  more  would  I  have  dinged  it  into  their  ears ; 
that  they  might  not  think  they  had  got  the  better  of  me. 
Now  they  believe  he  has  become  ashamed  of  his  faith 
and  deserted  it." 

The  three  broke  in  upon  him  in  an  angry  chorus. 
Alwin  said  sternly :  "  You  speak  in  a  thoughtless  way, 
Egil  Olafsson.  You  forget  that  he  still  wears  the  cru 
cifix  upon  his  breast.  How  can  they  believe  that  he 
has  forgotten  his  faith  or  given  it  up,  when  they  cannot 
look  at  him  without  seeing  also  the  sign  of  his  God?  " 

Egil  turned  away,  silenced. 

This  feast  of  Thorkel  Farserk  was  the  first  of  a  long 
line  of  such  events.  With  the  approach  of  autumn, 
ships  became  a  common  sight  in  the  fiords.  Those 
chieftains  who  had  left  Greenland  in  summer  to  spear 

164 


A   COURTIER   OF  THE   KING 

whales  in  the  northern  ocean,  or  make  trading  voyages 
to  eastern  countries,  or  cruise  over  the  high  seas  on 
pirates'  missions,  now  came  sailing  home  again  with 
increased  wealth  and  news-bags  bursting.  For  every 
traveller,  wife  or  kinsman  made  a  feast  of  welcome  — 
a  bountiful  entertainment  that  sometimes  lasted  three 
days,  with  tables  always  spread,  and  horns  always  filled, 
and  games  and  horse-races,  and  gifts  for  everyone.  At 
each  of  these  celebrations,  Leif  appeared  in  all  his 
splendor;  and  his  tactful  tongue  held  for  him  the 
place  of  honor.  His  popularity  grew  apace.  The  only 
thing  that  could  keep  step  with  it  was  the  exultation  of 
his  followers. 


165 


CHAPTER    XVII 


THE   WOOING   OF   HELGA 

At  love  should  no  one 

Ever  wonder 

In  another ; 

A  beauteous  countenance 

Oft  captivates  the  wise, 

Which  captivates  not  the  foolish. 

A  man  must  not 

Blame  another 

For  what  is  many  men's  weakness; 

For  mighty  love 

Changes  the  sons  of  men 

From  wise  into  fools. 

HAVAMAL. 

T  happened,  one  day, 
that  an  accidental  discovery 
caused  Alwin  to  regard 
these  festivities  in  a  new 
light. 

It  was  a  morning  in  No 
vember,  when  he  was  in  the 
great  hall,  kneeling  before 
his  master  to  lace  his  high 
boots.  Leif  stood  before 
the  fire,  wrapping  himself  up  for  a  ride  across  the 
Settlement.  Some  unknown  cause  had  made  the  atmos- 

166 


THE  WOOING  OF  HELGA 

phere  of  the  breakfast-table  so  particularly  ungenial,  — 
Thorhild  sitting  with  her  back  to  her  spouse,  and  Eric 
manifesting  a  growing  desire  to  hurl  goblets  at  the 
heads  of  all  who  looked  at  him,  —  that  the  courtier  had 
judged  it  discreet  to  absent  himself  from  the  next  meal. 
He  now  stood  arraying  himself  from  a  pile  of  furs,  and 
talking  with  Tyrker,  who  sat  near  him  blinking  in  the 
fire-glow.  Save  a  couple  of  house-thralls  scrubbing  at 
the  lower  end  of  the  room,  no  one  else  was  present,  Eric 
having  started  on  his  morning  round  of  the  stables,  the 
smithies,  and  the  cow-houses. 

As  he  pulled  on  his  fur  gloves,  Leif  smiled  satiri 
cally.  "  It  is  a  good  thing  that  I  was  present  last  sum 
mer  when  King  Olaf  converted  Kjartan  the  Icelander. 
It  was  then  I  learned  that  those  who  cannot  be  dealt 
with  by  force  may  often  be  led  by  the  nose  without 
their  knowing  it.  Olaf  said  to  the  fellow,  '  The  God  I 
worship  does  not  wish  that  any  should  be  brought  to 
Him  by  force.  As  you  are  averse  to  the  doctrines  of 
Christianity,  you  may  depart  in  peace.'  Whereupon 
Kjartan  immediately  replied :  '  In  this  manner  I  may 
be  induced  to  be  a  Christian.'  So,  because  I  have  kept 
my  promise  to  speak  no  more  concerning  Christianity, 
men  have  become  curious  about  it,  and  yesterday  two 
chiefs  came  of  their  own  will  and  asked  me  questions 
concerning  it." 

Tyrker  poked  his  head  out  to  say  "So?"  then 
snuggled  back  into  his  wraps  again,  to  chuckle  con 
tentedly.  He  was  so  wound  up  in  furs  that  he  looked 
like  a  sharp  little  needle  in  a  fuzzy  haystack. 

167 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

Leif's  smile  gave  way  to  a  frown.  "  Another  man 
came  to  me  also,  on  a  different  errand,  —  Ragner  Thor- 
kelsson,  —  it  may  be  that  you  saw  him?  He  wished 
to  make  a  bargain  concerning  Helga." 

Alwin  gave  a  great  start,  so  that  the  leather  thong 
snapped  in  his  hand ;  but  his  master  went  on  unheeding. 

"  You  know  it  is  my  wish  that  she  shall  marry  as 
soon  as  she  can  make  a  good  match,  since  she  is  not 
happy  while  she  sits  at  home  with  Thorhild,  and  it  is 
not  likely  that  she  will  like  her  father  much  better. 
It  has  been  in  my  mind  through  every  feast ;  but  until 
now,  none  of  the  men  who  have  asked  for  her  has 
seemed  to  me  a  good  match." 

Though  his  hands  kept  mechanically  at  their  work, 
Alwin's  brain  seemed  to  have  come  to  a  standstill.  It 
must  be  a  dream,  a  foolish  dream.  It  was  not  possible 
that  such  a  thing  could  have  been  planned  without  his 
even  suspecting  it.  He  listened  numbly. 

"  The  first  man  was  too  old.  The  second  was  not 
of  good  enough  kin ;  and  the  other  two  had  not  enough 
property.  Ragner  Thorkelsson  lacks  none  of  these. 
He  is  young;  his  father's  father  was  a  lawman;  and 
he  owns  eighteen  farms  and  many  ships." 

Though  he  did  not  in  the  least  know  why,  Alwin 
felt  a  hot  desire  to  seek  out  Ragner  Thorkelsson  and 
kill  him. 

"So?"  said  Tyrker,  peering  forth  inquiringly. 
"  Yet  never  have  I  heard  that  he  any  accomplishments 
had,  or  that  in  battle  enemies  he  had  overcome." 

"  No,"  Leif  assented. 

1 68 


THE  WOOING  OF   HELGA 

He  did  not  finish  immediately,  and  there  was  a 
pause.  From  the  courtyard  came  a  clashing  and  jin 
gling  of  bells,  as  servants  brought  the  reindeer  from 
the  feeding-ground  to  harness  them  to  the  boat-like 
sledges  that  stood  waiting. 

"  It  may  be  that  I  have  acted  unwisely,"  Leif  said 
at  last ;  "  but  because  I  did  not  believe  it  would  be 
according  to  Helga's  wish,  I  told  him  that  I  would  not 
bargain  with  him." 

Alwin  buried  a  gulping  laugh  in  the  fur  cloak  he 
had  picked  up.  He  had  known  that  it  would  end  in 
some  such  way.  Of  course ;  it  had  been  idiotic  to  expect 
anything  else.  He  listened  smilingly  for  what  else  Leif 
had  to  say. 

The  guardsman  drew  the  last  strap  through  the 
last  buckle  on  his  double  fur  jacket,  and  turned  toward 
the  door.  "  It  may  be  that  I  was  unwise,  but  it  may 
also  be  that  it  will  not  matter  much.  The  most  desira 
ble  men  come  home  latest;  we  have  not  seen  them  all. 
It  is  likely  that  the  next  feast  will  decide  it." 

Long  after  the  door  had  closed  upon  Leif,  and  he 
had  entered  the  sledge  and  been  whirled  through  the 
gate  in  a  flurry  of  snow  and  a  clamor  of  bells,  Alwin 
stood  there,  motionless.  Tyrker  dozed  in  the  comfort 
able  warmth,  and  woke  to  find  him  still  staring  down 
into  the  fire. 

"  What  hast  thou,  my  son?  "  he  questioned,  kindly. 

Alwin  came  to  himself  with  a  start  and  a  stare,  and 
catching  up  his  cloak,  hurried  out  of  the  room  without 
replying. 

169 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

"  I  will  find  Helga  and  tell  her  that  she  must  put 
a  stop  to  it,"  he  was  saying  to  himself  as  he  went. 
"  That  is  what  I  will  do.  I  will  tell  her  that  she  must 
stop  it." 

Pulling  his  cap  lower  as  the  keen  wind  cut  his 
face,  he  hurried  across  the  courtyard  toward  the 
women's-house,  trying  to  frame  some  excuse  that 
should  bring  Helga  to  the  door  where  he  could  speak 
to  her. 

Half-way  across,  he  bumped  into  Rolf. 

"  Hail,  comrade !  Have  you  left  your  eyes  behind 
you  in  your  hurry?  "  the  Wrestler  greeted  him,  catching 
him  by  the  shoulders  and  spinning  him  round  and  round 
as  he  attempted  to  pass.  "  You  look  as  sour  as  last 
night's  beer.  What  will  you  give  to  hear  good  tidings?" 

"  Nothing.  Let  me  go.  I  am  in  a  hurry,"  Alwin 
fumed. 

"You  have  not  outrun  your  curiosity,  have  you? 
I  have  just  learned  why  it  is  that  Thorhild  no  longer 
speaks  to  Eric,  and  why  he  is  in  a  mood  to  smash 
things." 

"Why?"  asked  Alwin,  impatiently;  but  he  no 
longer  struggled,  for  he  knew  it  was  useless  in  Rolf's 

grip- 

"  Because  last  night  Thorhild  told  Eric  that  she 

had  become  a  Christian.    Her  bowerwoman  told  Helga, 

and  when  I  met  Helga  — " 

"  Met  her?  Where?  Is  she  in  the  women's-house?  " 
Rolf   shook   him  by   the   shoulders  he   still   held. 

"  Is  that  all  you  have  to  say  to  news  of  such  importance  ? 

170 


THE  WOOING  OF  HELGA 

Do  you  not  see  that  now  that  Thorhild  has  been  con 
verted,  Eric's  men  will  no  longer  dare  oppose  us;  lest 
in.  time  to  come,  when  she  has  brought  Eric  round  —  " 

"  I  say,  where  did  you  meet  Helga?  "  roared  Alwin. 

Rolf  released  him,  and  stood  looking  at  him  with  an 
inscrutable  smile.  "  If  I  were  not  your  sworn  friend, 
I  should  enjoy  wringing  your  neck,"  he  said.  "  I  met 
Helga  at  the  gate  yonder.  She  was  going  over  to  Glum 
Starkadsson's  to  get  something  for  Thorhild,  and  also 
because  she  wished  a  walk  over  the  hard  snow." 

"  Is  it  far  from  here?     And  in  what  direction?  " 

"For  what  purpose  do  you  wish  to  know  that?" 

"  I  ask  you  in  what  direction  it  lies." 

"The  Troll  take  you!"  Rolf  gave  it  up  with  a 
laugh.  "  It  lies  to  the  north  of  the  fiord,  —  beyond  a 
bridge  that  crosses  a  river  that  runs  through  a  valley. 
And  it  is  not  far.  Have  you  not  yet  learned  that  in 
Greenland  people  do  not  take  long  strolls  in  the  winter 
time?" 

Alwin  pulled  a  hood  over  his  cap,  strapped  his 
cloak  still  tighter,  drew  a  pair  of  down-lined  mittens 
from  under  his  girdle  and  put  them  on  over  his  gloves, 
and,  without  another  syllable,  turned  and  made  for  the 
gate. 

It  was  glorious  weather,  dry  and  clear,  and  so  still 
that  very  little  of  the  cold  penetrated  his  fur-lined  gar 
ments.  Snow  covered  everything,  fine  and  firm  and 
dazzling.  The  smooth  white  expanse  suggested  a  wish 
that  he  had  brought  the  skees  he  was  learning  to  use ; 
then  the  sight  of  the  line  of  boulders  he  would  have 

171 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

had  to  steer  around  made  him  rejoice  that  he  had  not. 
Far  ahead  of  him  rose  the  glittering  wall  of  inland  ice, 
—  that  mysterious  frozen  sea  that  covers  all  of  Green 
land  except  its  very  border,  and  never  advances  and 
never  recedes.  What  made  it  stop  there,  he  wondered? 
And  what  lay  beyond  it?  And  could  those  tales  be  true 
that  the  old  women  told,  of  terrible  magical  beings 
living  on  its  silent  frozen  peaks? 

The  sight  of  a  dark  speck  moving  over  the  white 
plain  far  ahead  of  him  banished  every  other  thought. 
It  might  be  that  it  was  Helga.  He  crunched  on  eagerly. 
Then  he  dipped  into  the  valley  and  lost  sight  of  the 
speck,  found  it  on  the  bridge,  dipped  again,  and  again 
it  was  lost  to  view. 

It  was  not  until  the  fence  of  Glum  Starkadsson's 
farm  was  plainly  in  sight,  that  he  caught  another 
glimpse  of  it.  But  this  time  it  was  coming  toward  him, 
from  the  gateway. 

Certainly  that  long  crimson  cloak  and  full  crimson 
hood  belonged  to  Helga.  In  a  moment,  she  waved  her 
hand  at  him.  Soon  he  could  see  her  face  under  the 
white  fur  border.  Her  scarlet  lips  were  curving  in  a 
smile.  The  snow-glare  brought  out  the  dazzling  fair 
ness  of  her  pearly  skin,  and  her  eyes  were  like  two 
radiant  blue  stars.  It  seemed  to  Alwin  that  he  had 
never  known  before  how  beautiful  she  was.  A  strange 
shyness  came  over  him,  that  weighted  his  feet  and  left 
him  without  a  word  to  say  when  they  met. 

But  Helga  greeted  him  cheerily.  "  Did  you  ever 
breathe  finer  air?  I  wish  Thorhild  would  run  out  of 

172 


THE  WOOING  OF  HELGA 

gold  thread  every  day  in  the  week.  Are  you  in  a 
hurry?" 

"No,"   Alwin   began   hesitatingly,   "I  —  " 

She  did  not  wait  for  the  end.  "  Then  turn  back 
with  me  a  little  way,  and  I  will  tell  you  something 
worth  hearing." 

He  turned  obediently  and  walked  beside  her,  try 
ing  to  think  how  to  put  what  he  had  come  to  say. 

"  You  remember  hearing  of  Egil's  father  Olaf,  who 
was  so  ill-tempered  that  Egil  dared  not  go  home  and 
confess  that  he  had  become  a  Christian?  Gunnlaug 
Starkadsson  returned  this  morning  from  visiting  his 
wife,  and  she  says  that  last  night  the  old  man's  horse 
threw  him  so  that  his  head  hit  against  a  stone,  and  it 
caused  his  death." 

She  made  an  impressive  pause;  but  Alwin  stalked 
along  in  silence,  grinding  his  heels  deep  into  the 
snow. 

"Do  you  not  see  what  that  means?"  she  asked, 
impatiently.  "  Egil  will  now  come  into  his  in 
heritance,  and  become  one  of  the  richest  men  in  the 
Settlement." 

The  trouble  was  that,  in  the  first  flash,  Alwin  had 
seen  it  all  too  plainly.  He  had  seen  that  now  Egil  would 
become  just  such  a  man  as  Leif  was  wishing  to  bargain 
with.  The  thought  burnt  him  like  a  hot  iron,  and  he 
opened  his  lips  to  pour  out  his  frenzy;  but  he  could 
not  find  the  words. 

After  a  moment  he  said,  sullenly :  "  I  should  be 
thankful  if  he  would  leave  Leif's  service,  so  that  I  could 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

sometimes  speak  to  you  without  having  him  watch  me 
like  a  dog  at  a  rabbit-hole." 

Helga  turned  toward  him  with  frank  interest.  "  I 
wonder  at  that  also.  He  does  not  act  so  when  I  speak 
to  Sigurd  or  Rolf.  But  then,  he  has  behaved  very 
strangely  to  me  ever  since  he  talked  with  Skroppa  in 
Iceland,  two  seasons  ago." 

"  He  spoke  to  me  of  Skroppa  the  first  time  I  saw 
him,"  Alwin  said,  absently.  Then  a  flicker  of  curiosity 
awoke  in  him.  "  I  wish  that  you  would  tell  me  what 
'  Skroppa '  stands  for.  I  do  not  know  whether  it  is 
man  or  beast  or  demon." 

Even  out  there  in  the  open,  Helga  glanced  about 
for  listeners  before  she  answered.  "  Skroppa  is  a  fore 
knowing  woman,  who  lives  among  the  unsettled  places 
north  of  here,  in  a  cabin  down  in  a  hollow.  Though 
Leif  will  not  admit  it,  it  was  she  who  took  the  curse 
off  Eric's  sword." 

It  seemed  to  Alwin  that  here  at  last  was  an  opening. 
He  said  harshly :  "  I  wonder  if  she  would  be  wise 
enough  to  tell  whom  Leif  will  marry  you  to  before  the 
feasting  is  over?  " 

Helga  stood  still  and  looked  at  him.  "  What  are 
you  talking  about?  " 

He  stopped  in  front  of  her,  with  a  fierce  gesture, 
and  in  one  angry  burst  told  her  all  he  had  heard.  He 
could  not  understand  how  she  could  listen  so  calmly, 
kicking  the  snow  with  the  toe  of  her  shoe. 

When  he  had  finished,  she  said  quietly :  "  Yes,  I 
know  he  has  that  intention  in  his  mind.  It  is  for  that 

174 


THE  WOOING  OF  HELGA 

reason  that  every  time  I  go  to  a  feast  he  gives  me 
costly  ornaments,  and  makes  me  wear  them.  I  have 
had  great  kindness  from  his  hands.  But  do  not  let  us 
speak  of  it  further." 

Alwin  caught  her  roughly  by  her  wrists,  and  shook 
her  a  little  as  he  looked  into  her  eyes.  "  You  must  not 
let  him  marry  you  to  anyone.  Do  you  hear?  You  must 
not,  —  /  love  you." 

Helga's  look  of  resentment  changed  to  one  of 
pleased  surprise,  and  she  shook  his  hands  heartily. 
"  Do  you  truly,  comrade?  I  am  glad,  for  I  like  you 
very  much  indeed,  —  as  much  as  I  like  Sigurd." 

"  Then  swear  by  your  knife  that  you  will  not  let 
him  marry  you  to  anyone." 

She  pulled  her  hands  away,  a  little  impatiently. 
"  Why  do  you  ask  that  which  is  useless  ?  " 

"  But  you  have  just  said  that  you  liked  me." 

"I  do ;  but  what  does  that  matter,  since  I  cannot 
marry  you?  " 

So  light  had  the  yoke  of  servitude  grown  on 
Alwin's  shoulders  that  he  had  almost  forgotten  its 
existence.  He  opened  his  lips  to  ask,  "Why?"  Then 
it  came  back  to  him  that  he  was  a  slave,  a  worthless, 
helpless  dog  of  a  slave.  He  closed  his  lips  again  and 
walked  on  without  speaking,  staring  ahead  of  him  with 
fierce,  despairing  eyes. 


175 


CHAPTER    XVIII 


THE   WITCH'S   DEN 

Moderately  wise 

Should  each  one  be, 

But  never  over-wise : 

His  destiny  let  know 

No  man  beforehand; 

His  mind  will  be  freest  from  care. 

HAVAMAL. 


ECAUSE  it  was  Yule  Eve, 
the  long  deserted  temple 
on  the  plain  was  filled  with 
light  and  sound.  Fires 
blazed  upon  the  floor;  the 
row  of  gilded  idols  came 
out  of  the  shadow  and 
shone  in  all  their  splen 
dor.  The  altars  were  red 
dened  with  the  blood  of 


slaughtered  cattle;  the  tapestried  walls  had  been  spat 
tered  with  it.  The  temple  priest  dipped  a  bunch  of 
twigs  into  the  brimming  copper  bowl,  and  sprinkled 
the  sacrificial  blood  over  the  people  who  sat  along  the 
walls.  .  .  .  They  raised  the  consecrated  horns  and 
drank  the  sacred  toasts.  To  Odin!  For  victory  and 
power.  To  Njord!  To  Frey!  For  peace  and  a  good 

176 


THE  WITCH'S   DEN 

year.  .  .  .  Eric  of  Brattahlid  laid  his  hands  upon  the 
atonement  boar  and  made  a  solemn  vow  to  render  jus 
tice  unto  all  men,  whatsoever  their  transgressions.  The 
others  followed  him  in  this,  as  in  everything. 

Because  this  was  happening  in  the  temple,  Brat 
tahlid,  the  source  of  light  and  good  cheer,  was  dark 
and  gloomy.  In  the  great  hall  there  was  no  illum 
ination  save  the  nickering  firelight.  Black  shadows 
blotted  out  the  corners  and  stretched  across  the  ceiling. 
The  long  benches  were  emptied  of  all  save  Leif's  fol 
lowers  and  Thorhild's  band  of  women.  The  men  sat 
like  a  row  of  automatons,  drinking  steadily,  in  deep 
silence,  with  furtive  glances  toward  their  leader.  Leif 
leaned  back  in  his  high-seat,  neither  speaking  nor 
drinking,  scowling  down  into  the  flames. 

"  He  is  angry  because  Eric  keeps  up  the  heathen 
sacrifice,"  the  women  whispered  in  each  other's  ears. 
"  He  has  all  of  Eric's  temper  when  he  is  angered.  It 
would  be  as  much  as  one's  life  were  worth  to  go  near 
him  now."  Shivering  with  nervousness,  they  crouched 
on  the  bench  beside  their  mistress's  seat. 

Thorhild  leaned  on  the  arm  of  her  chair,  shading 
her  brow  with  her  hand  that  she  might  gaze  at  Leif 
unseen.  Sometimes  her  eyes  dwelt  on  his  face,  and 
sometimes  they  rested  on  the  silver  crucifix  that  shone 
on  his  breast ;  and  so  great  was  her  tenderness  for  the 
one,  that  she  embraced  the  other  also  in  a  look  of 
yearning  love. 

When  the  house-thralls  had  cleared  away  the 
tables,  they  crept  into  a  corner  and  stayed  there,  fear- 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

ing  even  to  go  forward  and  replenish  the  sinking  fire, 
though  gusts  of  bitter  cold  came  through  the  broken 
window  behind  them. 

Little  as  they  guessed  it,  something  besides  cold 
was  coming  through  the  hole  in  the  window.  Even 
while  they  shivered  and  nodded  beneath  it,  a  pair  of 
gray  Saxon  eyes  were  sending  keen  glances  through 
it,  searching  every  corner. 

As  the  eyes  turned  back  to  the  outer  darkness, 
Alwin's  voice  whispered  with  a  long  breath  of  relief: 
"  I  am  certain  they  have  not  noticed  that  we  have  gone 
out." 

From  the  darkness,  Sigurd's  voice  interrupted 
softly:  "  Is  Kark  there?" 

"  I  think  he  is  still  in  his  corner.  The  light  is  bad, 
and  the  flames  are  leaping  between,  but  it  seems  to  me 
that  I  can  make  him  out." 

They  emerged  from  the  shadow  into  the  moon 
light,  and  it  became  evident  that  Sigurd  was  shaking 
his  head  dubiously. 

"  It  seems  to  me  also  that  I  heard  the  door  creak 
after  us,  and  saw  a  shadow  slip  past  as  we  turned  this 
corner.  He  is  always  on  the  watch ;  it  might  easily  be 
that  our  going  out  aroused  his  suspicions  so  that  he  is 
hiding  somewhere  to  track  us.  More  than  anything 
else  in  the  world,  is  he  desirous  to  catch  you  in  some 
disobedience." 

Alwin  tramped  on  doggedly.  To  all  appearances, 
the  court  was  as  deserted  as  a  graveyard  at  midnight. 
Not  even  the  whinny  of  a  horse  broke  the  stillness. 

178 


THE  WITCH'S   DEN 

They  passed  into  the  shadow  of  a  storehouse,  and  Alwin 
dived  into  the  recess  under  the  steps  and  began  to 
fumble  for  something  hidden  there.  When  he  drew  out 
a  pair  of  skees  and  proceeded  to  put  them  on,  Sigurd 
burst  forth  with  increased  vehemence. 

"  Alwin,  I  implore  you  to  heed  my  advice.  My 
mind  tells  me  that  nothing  but  evil  can  come  of  med 
dling  with  Skroppa.  There  will  be  no  limit  to  Leif's 
anger  if  he  —  " 

"  I  tell  you  he  will  not  find  out,"  Alwin  answered 
over  his  shoulder.  "  His  mind  is  so  full  of  Eric's  ill- 
doings,  that  he  will  not  notice  my  absence  before  I  am 
back  again.  And  to-night  is  the  only  night  when  I 
am  not  in  danger  of  being  spied  upon  by  Eric's  men. 
It  is  my  only  chance." 

"Yet  Kark  — " 

"  Kark  may  go  into  the  hands  of  the  Trolls !  " 

"  It  is  not  unlikely  that  you  will  accompany  him. 
You  are  doing  a  great  sin.  Harald  Fairhair  burned 
his  son  alive  for  meddling  with  witchcraft." 

Although  his  toes  were  thrust  into  the  straps  of 
the  runner-like  skees,  Alwin  stamped  with  exaspera 
tion.  "  You  need  not  tell  me  that  again.  I  know  as 
well  as  you  that  it  is  a  sin.  But  will  not  penance  make 
it  right?  " 

"  You  will  dishonor  Leif's  holy  mission." 

"  I  shall  not  cause  any  quarrel,  nor  offend  anyone. 
What  harm  can  I  do?" 

Sigurd  laid  his  hands  on  his  friend's  shoulders  and 
tried  to  see  his  face  in  the  dark.  "  Give  it  up,  comrade ; 

179 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

I  beseech  you  to  give  it  up.  If  you  should  be  discov 
ered,  I  tell  you  that  though  a  priest  might  win  you  a 
pardon  from  Heaven,  no  power  on  earth  could  make 
your  peace  with  Leif  Ericsson." 

Alwin  said  slowly :  "  If  he  discovers  what  I  have 
done,  I  will  endure  any  punishment  he  chooses,  be 
cause  I  owe  him  some  obedience  while  I  eat  his  bread 
and  wear  his  clothes.  But  I  am  not  his  born  thrall, 
so  I  will  have  my  own  way  first.  Urge  me  no  more, 
brother;  my  mind  is  fixed." 

Sigurd  released  him  instantly.  "  I  will  say  nothing 
further,  —  except  that  it  is  my  intention  to  try  my  luck 
with  you."  Stooping  into  the  recess,  he  drew  out  an 
other  pair  of  skees  and  began  to  fasten  them  on. 

At  the  prospect  of  companionship,  Alwin  felt  a  rush 
of  relief,  —  then  a  twinge  of  compunction. 

"  Sigurd,  you  must  not  do  this  thing.  There  is  no 
reason  why  you  should  run  this  risk  — " 

"  There  would  be  no  reason  why  you  should  call 
me  your  friend  if  I  did  otherwise,"  Sigurd  cut  him 
short.  "  Do  you  think  me  a  craven,  to  let  you  go  alone 
where  you  might  be  tricked  or  murdered?  Have  you 
a  weapon?  " 

"  Leif  will  not  allow  me  so  much  as  a  dagger,  so 
to-night  I  borrowed  from  his  table  the  old  brass-hilted 
knife  that  Eric  gave  him  in  his  boyhood.  It  is  unlikely 
that  he  will  miss  that.  I  have  it  here."  Throwing  back 
his  cloak,  he  showed  it  thrust  through  his  girdle. 

"  Come,  then,"  said  Sigurd  curtly.  "  And  have  a 
care  for  your  skees.  You  are  not  over-skilful  yet." 

180 


THE  WITCH'S   DEN 

He  caught  up  the  long  staff  that  acts  something 
like  a  balance-pole  in  skeeing,  and  darted  away.  Alv/in 
followed,  with  an  occasional  prod  of  his  staff  into  a 
shadow  that  seemed  thicker  than  it  should  be.  By  a  side- 
gate,  they  left  the  courtyard  and  struck  out  across 
the  fields,  where  the  snow  was  packed  as  hard  as  a 
road-bed.  Noiseless  as  birds,  and  almost  as  swift,  they 
skimmed  along  over  the  snow-clad  plains  and  half-frozen 
marshes. 

As  was  to  have  been  expected,  the  young  Viking 
was  an  expert.  To  see  him  shoot  down  a  hillside  at 
lightning  speed,  his  skees  as  firmly  parallel  as  though 
they  were  of  one  piece,  his  graceful  body  bending,  bal 
ancing,  steering,  was  to  see  the  next  best  thing  to  flying. 
Alwin's  runners  threw  him  more  than  once,  lapping 
one  over  the  other  as  he  was  zigzagging  up  a  slope,  so 
that  he  tripped  and  rolled  until  a  snow-bank  stopped 
him. 

As  he  regained  his  feet  after  one  of  these  interrup 
tions,  he  made  some  angry  remark;  but  beyond  this 
there  was  little  said.  It  was  a  dreary  night  to  be  on  an 
uncanny  errand,  with  a  chill  in  the  air  that  seemed  to 
freeze  the  heart.  A  fitful,  spiteful  wind  drove  the  clouds 
like  frightened  sheep,  and  strove  to  blow  out  the  pale 
patient  moon.  Sometimes  it  seemed  almost  to  succeed ; 
suddenly,  when  they  most  needed  light  to  guide  their 
six-foot  runners  between  the  great  boulders,  the  light 
would  go  out  like  a  torch  in  the  water.  The  gusts 
lay  in  wait  for  them  at  the  corners,  to  leap  out  and  lash 
their  faces  with  a  shriek  that  chattered  their  teeth.  The 

181 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

lulls  between  the  gusts  were  even  worse;  it  seemed  as 
though  the  whole  world  were  holding  its  breath  in 
dread.  They  held  theirs,  darting  uneasy  glances  at  the 
glacier  wall  glittering  far  ahead  of  them. 

When  a  long,  low  wail  smote  their  ears,  their  hearts 
leaped  into  their  throats.  They  were  travelling  along 
the  edge  of  a  black  ravine.  Halting,  they  stood  with 
suspended  breath,  staring  down  into  the  darkness. 

The  cry  came  again,  yet  more  piercing;  then  sud 
denly  it  split  into  a  hissing  sound  like  a  kettle  boiling 
over. 

Alwin  broke  into  a  nervous  laugh.  "  Cats ! "  he 
said. 

But  Sigurd  stiffened  as  quickly  as  he  had  relaxed. 
"  One  of  Skroppa's !  She  swarms  with  them.  See !  Is 
not  that  a  light  down  there?" 

A  sudden  flicker  there  certainly  was,  —  if  it  was  not 
a  ghost-fire.  The  last  cloud  scurried  from  before  the 
face  of  the  long-suffering  moon ;  before  the  wind  could 
bring  up  another  fleecy  flock,  the  pale  light  crept  down 
into  the  hollow  and  revealed  the  dark  outline  of  a  cabin 
clinging  among  the  rocks. 

Alwin  slipped  out  of  his  skees  and  made  sure  of  his 
knife.  "  That,  then,  is  her  house.  We  will  leave  the 
skees  here." 

"  Though  you  never  were  known  to  heed  advice, 
I  will  offer  you  another  piece,"  Sigurd  answered.  "  We 
must  go  softly ;  and  if  we  find  the  door  unlocked,  enter 
quickly  and  without  knocking.  Otherwise  it  is  possible 
that  we  will  stay  outside  and  talk  to  the  stones." 

182 


THE  WITCH'S   DEN 

It  was  a  tedious  descent,  yet  somehow  the  time 
seemed  plenty  short  enough  before  they  stood  at  the 
threshold.  The  stillness  at  the  bottom  of  the  hollow 
was  death-like;  only  the  flickering  light  on  the  win 
dow  spoke  of  life.  Silently  the  door  yielded  to  Alwin's 
touch. 

Darkness  and  a  dying  fire  were  all  that  met  their 
eyes.  They  thought  the  room  empty,  and  took  a  step 
forward. 

Instantly  the  space  was  alive  with  the  green  eyes 
of  countless  cats.  The  air  was  split  with  yowlings  and 
spittings  and  hissing.  Soft  furry  bodies  bounced  against 
them  and  bit  and  clawed  around  their  legs.  From  the 
farthest  corner  came  the  lisping  voice  of  a  toothless 
old  woman. 

"  Who  dares  interrupt  my  sleep  when  the  visions 
of  things  I  wish  to  know  are  passing  before  me?  Better 
would  it  be  for  him  to  put  his  hand  into  the  mouth  of 
the  Fenriswolf." 

Alwin  said  slowly,  "  It  is  the  English  thrall." 

After  a  pause,  the  voice  answered  crossly,  "  I  know 
no  English  thrall." 

"  How  comes  it,  then,  that  more  than  a  year  ago 
you  told  something  concerning  him  which  made  Egil 
Olafsson  his  mortal  foe?" 

Out  of  the  darkness  came  a  sudden  cackling 
laugh.  "That  is  true.  I  told  the  Black  One  that 
the  maiden  he  loved  would  love  an  English  thrall 
instead.  And  he  wished  to  stick  his  sword  through 
me!" 

183 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

"  Is  that  what  you  told  him? "  cried  Alwin,  in 
amazement. 

Sigurd  echoed  the  cry.  Yet  as  their  minds  ran  back 
over  Egil's  strange  actions,  they  could  not  doubt  that 
this  was  the  key  that  unlocked  their  mystery. 

From  an  invisible  corner  came  a  stir,  a  creak,  and 
then  the  sound  of  feet  lighting  softly  on  the  floor.  A 
tiny  figure  appeared  on  the  edge  of  the  shadows  beyond 
the  dying  fire.  The  light  fell  upon  furry  gray  feet ;  and 
Alwin's  first  thought  was  that  a  monstrous  cat  had 
dropped  down.  Then  the  flames  leaped  higher,  and 
showed  a  furry  cloak  and  a  furry  hood,  and  from  its 
fuzzy  depths  protruding,  a  sharp  yellow  beak  for  a  nose, 
and  a  hairy  yellow  peak  for  a  chin.  Of  eyes,  one  saw 
nothing  at  all. 

Out  of  the  fuzzy  depths  came  a  lisping  voice. 
"  When  a  thrall  of  Leif  Ericsson,  who  is  also  a  Chris 
tian,  thinks  it  worth  while  to  risk  his  life  and  his  soul  to 
consult  me,  I  forgive  it  that  I  am  wakened  at  midnight. 
It  is  a  compliment  to  my  powers  that  I  do  not  take  ill. 
Say  what  you  wish  to  learn  from  me." 

Alwin  felt  Sigurd  touch  him  reproachfully,  and 
shame  burned  in  his  cheeks;  but  he  had  gone  too 
far  to  retreat.  He  said  bluntly :  "  I  wish  to  know 
whether  Helga,  Gilli's  daughter,  is  to  be  given  to 
Egil.  Each  time  he  speaks  across  the  floor  to  her,  I 
am  as  though  I  were  pricked  with  sharp  knives.  I 
have  endured  it  through  three  feasts;  but  I  look 
upon  her  with  such  eyes  of  love,  that  I  can  bear  it 
no  longer." 

184 


THE  WITCH'S   DEN 

"  I  will  dull  those  knives,  even  as  Odin  blunts  the 
weapons  of  his  enemies.  Helga  will  not  be  given  to 
Egil,  because  he  is  too  haughty  to  ask  for  her  since  he 
knows  that  she  loves  you  instead  of  him." 

It  had  seemed  to  Alwin  that  if  he  could  only  know 
this,  he  would  be  satisfied ;  yet  now  his  questions  piled 
upon  each  other. 

"  Then  do  you  promise  that  she  will  be  given  to 
me?  How  am  I  to  save  her?  How  am  I  to  get  my 
freedom?  How  long  am  I  to  wait?" 

The  Sibyl  sank  her  head  upon  her  breast  so  that 
her  nose  and  chin  quite  disappeared,  and  she  stood 
before  them  like  some  furry  headless  beast.  .  There  was 
a  long  pause.  Alwin  nervously  followed  the  pairs  of 
eyes,  noiselessly  appearing  and  disappearing,  from  floor 
to  ceiling,  in  every  part  of  the  room.  Sigurd  set  his 
back  against  the  door  and  carried  on  a  silent  struggle 
with  the  heavy  lumps,  hanging  by  teeth  and  claws  upon 
his  cloak. 

At  last  Skroppa  raised  her  head  and  answered  halt 
ingly  :  "  You  ask  too  much,  according  to  the  time  and 
the  place.  To  know  all  that  clearly,  I  should  sit  on  a 
witches'  platform  and  eat  witches'  broth,  and  have 
women  stand  about  me  and  sing  weird  songs.  Without 
music,  spirits  do  not  like  to  help.  I  can  only  see  bits, 
vaguely  as  through  a  fog.  ...  I  see  your  body  lying 
on  the  ground.  ...  I  see  a  ship  where  never  ship  was 
seen  before.  ...  I  see  —  I  see  Leif  Ericsson  standing 
upon  earth  where  never  man  stood  before.  It  seems  to 
me  that  I  read  great  luck  in  his  face.  .  .  .  And  I  see 

185 


y 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

you  standing  beside  him,  though  you  do  not  look  as 
you  look  now,  for  your  hair  is  long  and  black.  The 
light  is  so  bright  that  I  cannot  .  .  .  Yes,  one  thing 
more  is  open  to  my  sight.  I  see  that  it  is  in  this  new 
land  that  it  will  be  settled  whether  your  luck  is  to  be 
good  or  bad." 

She  stopped.  They  waited  for  her  to  go  on;  but 
soon  it  became  evident  that  the  foretelling  was  finished. 
With  all  his  prudence,  Sigurd  began  to  laugh;  and 
Alwin  burst  out  in  a  passion  of  impatience: 

"  For  which,  you  gabbler?  For  which?  I  can 
make  nothing  of  such  jargon.  Tell  me  in  plain  words 
whether  it  will  be  for  good  or  ill." 

Skroppa  answered  just  one  word :    "  Jargon !  " 

Alwin  stormed  on  unheeding,  but  Sigurd's  laughter 
stopped :  something  in  the  tone  of  that  one  word  chilled 
his  blood  and  braced  his  muscles  like  a  frost.  He 
strained  his  eyes  to  pierce  the  shadow  and  make  out 
what  she  was  doing ;  and  it  seemed  to  him  that  he  could 
no  longer  see  her.  She  had  disappeared,  —  where?  In 
a  sudden  panic  he  groped  behind  him  for  the  door; 
found  it  and  flung  it  open.  It  was  well  that  the  moon 
was  shining  at  that  moment. 

"  Alwin !  "  he  shouted. 

The  yellow  face  was  close  to  the  thrall's  uncon 
scious  shoulder;  one  evil  claw-like  hand  was  almost 
at  his  cheek. 

What  she  would  have  done,  she  alone  knew.  While 
his  cry  was  still  in  the  air,  Sigurd  pulled  his  companion 
away  and  through  the  door.  Up  the  steep  they  went 

186 


"  Something  in   the   tone   of  that    one   word    chilled   his 
blood."  [Page  i86J 


THE  WITCH'S   DEN 

like  cats.  Near  the  top,  Alwin  tripped,  and  his  knife 
slipped  from  his  belt  and  fell  against  a  boulder.  It  lay 
there  shining,  but  neither  of  them  noticed  it.  Into 
their  skees,  and  over  the  crusted  plains  they  went,  — 
reindeer  could  not  have  caught  them. 


187 


CHAPTER    XIX 


TALES   OF  THE  UNKNOWN   WEST 

Fire  is  needful 

To  him  who  is  come  in, 

And  whose  knees  are  frozen; 

Food  and  raiment 

A  man  requires 

Who  o'er  the  fell  has  travelled. 

HAVAMAL. 

TELL  you  I  must  go  over 
the  track  once  more.  It 
may  have  slipped  out  of  my 
girdle  at  some  of  the  places 
where  I  tripped." 

Alwin's  words  rose  in 
a  frosty  cloud;  for  he  was 
in  Leif's  unheated  sleeping- 
room,  drawing  on  an  extra 
pair  of  thick  woollen  stock 
ings  in  preparation  for  his  customary  outing. 

"  It  is  foolishness.  Four  times  already  have  you 
been  over  the  ground  without  finding  it.  A  long  brass- 
hiked  knife  could  not  have  been  overlooked  if  it  had 
been  there.  I  tell  you  that  you  lost  it  among  the  rocks 
of  the  hollow,  and  that  you  would  be  wise  to  give  it 
up." 

1 88 


TALES   OF   THE   UNKNOWN   WEST 

Sigurd's  answer  came  in  muffled  though  emphatic 
tones,  for  he  was  huddled  almost  out  of  sight  among 
the  furs  on  the  chest,  as  he  waited  for  his  companion 
to  complete  his  dressing.  Now  that  genuine  winter 
weather  was  upon  them,  the  loft  was  necessarily  aban 
doned  as  a  sleeping  apartment;  but  it  still  served  as  a 
dressing-room  for  such  slight  and  speedy  alterations 
as  were  attempted. 

As  he  pulled  on  the  big  heelless  skeeing-shoes, 
Alwin  sighed  anxiously.  "  I  must  find  it.  Any  day 
Leif  may  miss  it  and  ask." 

"  He  is  not  likely  to,  since  he  has  already  gone  a 
week  without  noticing  its  absence.  And  if  he  should, 
you  have  only  to  say  that  you  borrowed  it  to  protect 
yourself  from  wolves.  That  will  not  be  much  of  a  lie, 
Skroppa  being  nearer  wolf  than  human.  He  will  feel 
that  he  was  wrong  to  have  denied  you  a  weapon,  and  he 
will  only  scold  a  little." 

"  It  is  true  that  he  is  in  a  good  temper  again,"  Alwin 
admitted.  "Yesterday  I  heard  Tyrker  tell  Valbrand  that 
many  more  chiefs  had  asked  concerning  Christianity; 
and  last  night,  after  Eric  had  gone  to  sleep  in  his  seat, 
I  heard  Leif  say  to  Thorhild  that  if  now  he  could  only 
do  some  great  deed  to  prove  the  power  of  his  God,  it 
was  his  opinion  that  half  of  Greenland  would  be  ready 
to  believe." 

Sigurd  crept  out  of  the  bearskins  with  a  shiver. 
"  I  say  nothing  against  that.  But  let  us  end  this 
talk.  My  blood-drops  are  so  frozen  they  rattle  in  my 
body." 

189 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

He  thumped  down  the  steps  as  though  rigid  with 
cold,  and  jumped  and  danced  and  beat  his  breast  before 
he  could  bring  himself  to  stand  still  long  enough  to 
fasten  on  his  skees. 

"  Where  shall  we  go,  then?  "  Alwin  asked,  as  they 
glided  out  of  the  gate  in  the  dim  light  of  an  Arctic  win 
ter  day.  "  It  may  be  that  to  go  over  that  road  again 
might  become  a  misfortune.  Once  I  saw  Kark  looking 
after  us  with  a  grin  which  I  would  have  knocked  off  his 
face  if  I  had  not  been  in  a  hurry." 

Sigurd  instantly  faced  toward  the  snow-crusted 
hills  that  lay  between  them  and  Eric's  Fiord.  "  Then 
to-day  it  will  be  useful  to  go  in  another  direction,  so 
that  any  suspicions  he  has  may  go  to  sleep  again.  If 
Thorhall  had  been  at  home,  he  would  have  overtaken 
you  before  this.  His  green  eyes  are  well  fitted  for 
spying." 

Perhaps  it  was  this  reference  to  green  eyes  that  re 
called  to  Alwin  the  scene  of  the  foretelling.  Perhaps 
it  had  never  gone  very  far  out  of  his  mind. 

After  they  had  swung  along  a  while  in  silent  enjoy 
ment  of  the  swift  motion  and  the  answering  tingle  in 
their  blood,  he  said  abruptly :  "  It  may  be  that  there 
was  some  truth  at  her  tongue-roots,  after  all." 

Sigurd  made  a  sly  move  with  his  staff,  so  that  the 
other  suddenly  tripped  and  fell  headlong;  whereupon 
he  said  gravely :  "  Lo,  I  believe  so  too,  for  behold,  al 
ready  it  has  come  true  that  '  I  see  your  body  lying  on 
the  ground.'  " 

Alwin  consented  to  laugh,  as  he  picked  himself  up 
190 


TALES   OF   THE   UNKNOWN   WEST 

and  untangled  his  runners;  but  he  was  too  much  in 
earnest  to  be  turned  aside. 

"  I  do  not  mean  in  regard  to  that,"  he  said,  when 
they  were  once  more  in  motion.  "  I  mean  what  she  told 
concerning  some  new  untrodden  land." 

Sigurd  became  instantly  attentive,  as  though  the 
reference  had  been  much  in  his  own  mind  also. 

"  It  has  occurred  to  me  that  perhaps  she  was 
speaking  of  that  western  land  you  told  me  of.  It 
might  be  that  this  would  be  a  way  out  of  my 
difficulties.  If  I  could  escape  to  that  land  with 
Helga,  so  would  I  at  once  save  her  and  gain  my 
freedom." 

Sigurd's  eyes  brightened,  then  gloomed  again. 
"  Yes,  —  but  that  'if  is  like  a  mile-wide  rift  in  the  ice. 
You  can  never  get  over  it." 

"  It  might  be  that  I  could  get  around  it.  I  tell  you 
I  shall  go  out  of  my  wits  if  I  cannot  see  some  trail  to 
follow,  no  matter  how  faint  it  is.  Tell  me  what  else  you 
know  of  this  land." 

They  were  starting  down  a  slope  at  the  speed  of  the 
wind,  but  Sigurd  suddenly  leaped  into  the  air  with  a 
cheer;  and  cheered  again  as  he  landed,  right-side  up 
and  unstaggered,  at  the  bottom  of  the  hill. 

"  By  Michael,  I  will  do  better  than  that !  I  will 
take  you  to  talk  with  one  of  Biorn's  own  men.  One  is 
visiting  Aran  Bow-Bender  now,  across  the  fiord.  I 
heard  Brand  Knutsson  say  so  last  week." 

"  By  my  troth,  Sigurd,"  Alwin  cried  eagerly,  "  when 
things  come  to  one's  hand  like  that,  I  believe  it  is  a 

191 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

sign  that  he  should  try  his  luck  with  them !  Would  we 
have  time  to  go  there  to-day?  " 

"  Certainly ;  do  you  not  see  that  the  light  is  only 
just  fading  from  the  mountain  tops?  so  it  can  be  but 
a  little  past  noon.  The  only  difficulty  is  that  the  ice 
may  not  be  in  a  condition  for  us  to  cross  the  fiord.  A 
warm  land-wind  has  been  blowing  for  three  days;  and 
even  in  the  North,  where  the  seal-hunters  go,  the  ice 
often  breaks  up  under  them.  But  now  allow  me  to  get 
my  bearings.  That  is  the  smoke  from  Brattahlid,  be 
hind  us ;  and  yonder  I  see  the  roofs  of  Eric's  ship-sheds. 
Here,  —  we  will  go  in  this  direction  until  we  come  to 
a  high  point  of  the  bank." 

Across  the  white  plain  that  stretched  in  that  direc 
tion,  they  skimmed  accordingly.  Once  they  came  upon 
a  herd  of  Eric's  reindeer,  rooting  under  the  snow  for 
moss;  but  aside  from  that,  they  saw  no  living  thing. 
Low-hanging  gray  clouds  seemed  to  have  shut  out  the 
world.  Now  and  then,  from  far  out  in  the  open  water 
came  the  grinding  and  crunching  of  huge  ice-cakes, 
see-sawing  past  each  other.  Once  there  sounded  the 
reverberating  thunder  of  two  icebergs  in  a  duel. 

"  If  there  were  any  bears  on  that  ice,  they  have 
found  by  this  time  that  there  can  be  even  worse  things 
than  men  with  spears,"  Sigurd  observed,  as  he  listened. 

It  is  doubtful  whether  Alwin  had  heard  the  noise  at 
all.  He  answered,  absently :  "  Yes,  —  and  if  we  do  not 
wish  to  come  to  the  subject  at  once,  we  can  say  that 
we  are  cold  and  dropped  in  to  warm  ourselves." 

"  To  say  that  we  are  cold  will  always  be  truthfully 
192 


TALES  OF  THE  UNKNOWN  WEST 

spoken,"  Sigurd  assented,  his  teeth  chattering  like 
beads.  "  I  do  not  believe  that  Stark-Otter  was  much 
chillier  when  he  pulled  off  his  clothes  and  sat  in  a  snow 
bank." 

It  turned  out  to  be  even  more  truthful  than  they 
imagined.  They  had  little  more  than  left  the  shore  and 
ventured  out  upon  the  ice,  when  the  gentle  east  wind 
developed  into  a  gale,  that  presently  wrapped  them  in 
the  blinding  folds  of  a  snow-storm.  The  ice  became 
invisible  a  step  ahead  of  their  feet.  They  had  retained 
their  staffs  when  they  left  their  skees  upon  the  bank; 
but  even  feeling  their  way  step  by  step  was  by  no 
means  secure.  It  was  not  long  before  Alwin  went 
through,  up  to  his  neck ;  and  if  he  had  been  uncomfor 
table  before,  he  was  in  wretched  plight  now,  drenched 
to  the  skin  with  ice-water. 

"  If  you  also  get  in  this  condition,  we  shall  both 
perish,"  he  chattered,  when  he  had  managed  to  clamber 
out  again  by  the  fortunate  accident  of  his  staff's  falling 
crosswise  over  the  hole.  "  I  will  continue  to  go  first ; 
and  do  you  hoard  your  strength  to  save  us  both  when 
I  get  too  stiff  to  move." 

It  proved  a  wise  precaution ;  for  in  a  few  minutes 
he  broke  through  again,  and  it  took  all  his  companion's 
exertions  to  pull  him  out.  Before  they  reached  the  op 
posite  shore,  he  had  been  in  four  times,  and  was  so 
benumbed  with  cold  that  Sigurd  was  obliged  to  drag 
him  up  the  bank  and  into  the  hut  of  Aran  Bow-Bender. 

One  low  room  was  all  there  was  of  it,  and  that  was 
smoky  and  dirty,  the  air  thick  with  the  smells  of  stale 

13  193 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

cooking  and  musty  fur  garments.  Dogs  were  lying 
about,  and  there  was  a  goat-pen  in  the  corner;  but  a 
fire  roared  in  the  centre,  a  ring  of  steaming  hot  drinks 
stood  around  it,  and  behind  them  sat  a  circle  of  jovial- 
hearted  sportsmen,  who  seemed  to  ask  no  greater  pleas 
ure  than  to  pull  off  a  stranger's  drenched  garments, 
rub  him  to  a  tingle,  and  pour  him  full  of  hot  spicy 
liquids. 

To  return  that  night  was  out  of  the  question.  Al- 
win  was  too  exhausted  even  to  think  of  it,  —  beyond 
a  sleepy  wonder  as  to  whether  a  scolding  or  a  flogging 
would  be  the  penalty  of  his  involuntary  truancy.  He 
even  forgot  the  existence  of  the  man  he  had  come  to 
see,  though  the  round,  red-faced  sailor  dozed  in  a  corner 
directly  opposite  him. 

Sigurd,  however,  was  less  muddled;  and  he  had, 
besides,  a  strong  objection  to  returning  the  next  morn 
ing,  to  be  laughed  at  for  his  weather-foolishness. 

"  If  we  do  not  want  to  be  made  fun  of,  it  would  be 
advisable  for  us  to  take  someone  back  with  us  to  dis 
tract  people's  attention,"  he  reasoned,  and  laid  plans 
accordingly. 

The  next  day,  as  they  began  buckling  up  their 
various  outer  garments  preparatory  to  departure,  he 
suddenly  struck  into  the  conversation  with  a  reference 
to  the  festivities  at  Brattahlid. 

In  a  moment  the  sailor-man's  eyes  opened,  like  two 
round  windows,  above  his  fat  cheeks. 

The  Silver-Tongue  spoke  on  concerning  the  prod 
ucts  of  the  Brattahlid  kitchen,  the  fat  beeves  that  were 

194 


TALES   OF   THE   UNKNOWN   WEST 

slaughtered  each  week,  the  gammons  and  flitches  that 
were  taken  from  the  larder,  and  the  barrels  of  ale  that 
were  tapped. 

As  he  settled  his  boots  with  a  final  stamp,  and 
stretched  out  his  hand  toward  the  door,  Grettir  the 
sailor  arose  in  his  corner. 

"  Hold  on,  Jarl's  son,"  he  said  thickly.  "  If  it  is 
not  against  your  wish,  I  will  go  with  you."  He  made 
a  propitiatory  gesture  to  the  group  around  the  fire. 
"  You  will  not  take  it  ill,  shipmates,  if  I  leave  you  now, 
with  many  thanks  for  a  good  entertainment.  The  truth 
is  that  it  has  always  been  in  my  mind  to  visit  this  re 
nowned  Eric,  if  ever  I  should  be  in  this  part  of  Green 
land  ;  and  now  that  some  one  is  going  that  way  to  guide 
me,  I  think  it  would  be  unadvisable  to  lose  the  chance." 

"  The  matter  shall  be  as  you  have  fixed  it,  Grettir," 
Sigurd  said  politely,  "  if  you  are  able  to  run  on  skees 
with  us." 

Grettir  laughed  in  a  jovial  roar,  as  he  helped  him 
self  to  a  pair  of  runners  that  rested  on  antlers  against 
the  wall.  "  You  have  a  sly  wit,  Sigurd  Jarlsson.  You 
think,  because  I  am  round,  I  am  wont  to  roll  like  a 
barrel.  I  will  show  you." 

And  it  proved  that,  for  all  his  bulk,  he  was  as  light 
on  his  feet  as  either  of  them.  In  those  days,  when  every 
landlubber  could  handle  a  boat  like  a  seaman,  every 
sailor  knew  at  least  something  about  farming,  and 
could  ride  a  horse  like  a  jockey.  All  the  way  back,  he 
kept  them  going  at  a  pace  that  took  their  breath. 

In  the  excitement  of  welcoming   so   renowned  a 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

character  to  Brattahlid,  reprimands  and  curiosity  were 
alike  forgotten.  By  the  time  they  had  him  anchored 
behind  an  ale-horn  on  the  bench  in  the  hall,  he  held  the 
household's  undivided  attention.  Good-natured  with 
feasting,  and  roused  by  the  babel  around  him,  he  began 
yarn-spinning  at  the  first  hint. 

"  The  western  shore?  No  man  living  can  tell  you 
more  of  the  wonders  of  that  than  I,  —  not  Biorn  Her- 
julfsson  himself !  "  he  declared.  And  forthwith  he  re 
lated  the  whole  adventure,  from  Biorn's  rash  setting 
out  into  unknown  seas,  to  his  final  arrival  on  the 
Greenland  coast. 

To  hear  of  these  strange  half-mythical  shores  from 
one  who  had  seen  them  with  his  own  eyes,  was  more 
than  interesting.  The  jarls'  sons  listened  breathlessly 
while  he  reeled  out  his  tale  between  swallows. 

"  And  the  fair  winds  ceased,  and  northern  winds 
with  fog  blew  continually,  so  that  for  many  days  we 
did  not  know  even  in  what  direction  we  were  sailing. 
Then  the  sun  came  into  sight,  and  we  could  distinguish 
the  quarters  of  heaven.  We  hoisted  sail,  and  sailed  all 
day  before  we  saw  land,  but  when  we  came  to  it  we 
knew  no  more  what  it  was  than  this  horn  here.  Biorn 
said  he  did  not  think  it  was  Greenland,  but  he  wished 
to  go  near  it.  It  had  no  mountains  but  low  hills,  and 
was  forest-clad.  We  kept  the  land  on  our  left  and  sailed 
for  two  days  before  we  came  to  other  land.  This  time 
it  was  flat  and  covered  with  woods.  Biorn  said  that 
he  did  not  think  this  was  Greenland,  for  very  large 
glaciers  were  said  to  be  there.  We  wished  to  go  ashore, 

196 


TALES  OF  THE  UNKNOWN  WEST 

as  we  lacked  both  wood  and  water,  and  the  fair  wind 
had  fallen.  There  were  some  cross  words  when  Biorn 
would  not,  but  gave  orders  to  turn  the  prow  seaward. 
This  time  we  sailed  three  days  with  a  southwest  wind, 
and  more  land  came  in  view,  which  rose  high  with 
mountains  and  a  glacier.  Biorn  said  this  had  an 
inhospitable  look,  and  he  would  not  allow  that  we 
should  land  here  either.  But  we  sailed  along  the  shore, 
and  saw  that  it  was  an  island.  After  this  we  had  no 
more  chances,  for  the  fourth  land  we  saw  was  Green 
land." 

A  buzz  of  comment  rose  from  all  sides.  "  Is  that 
all  that  you  made  of  such  a  chance  as  that?  "  —  "  Cer 
tainly  the  gods  waste  their  favors  on  such  as  Biorn 
Herjulfsson."  — "  Is  he  a  coward,  or  what  does  he 
lack?  "  "  He  is  as  dull  as  a  wooden  sword." 

Now  whether  or  no  all  this  coincided  with  the 
private  opinion  of  Grettir  the  Fat,  has  nothing  to  do 
with  the  matter.  Biorn  Herjulfsson  had  been  his  chief. 
The  sailor  rose  suddenly  to  his  feet,  with  his  hand  on 
his  knife  and  an  angry  look  on  his  red  face. 

"  Biorn  Herjulfsson  is  no  coward ! "  he  shouted 
fiercely.  "  I  will  avenge  it  in  blood  on  the  head  of  him 
who  says  so." 

Eric  was  not  there  to  keep  order;  a  dozen  mouths 
opened  to  take  up  the  challenge.  But  before  any  sound 
could  come  out  of  them,  Leif  had  risen  to  his  feet. 
"  Are  you  such  mannerless  churls  that  I  must  remind 
you  of  what  is  due  to  a  guest?"  he  said,  sternly. 
"  Learn  to  be  quicker  with  your  hospitality,  and  slower 

197 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

with  your  judgment  of  every  act  you  cannot  under 
stand.  Grettir,  I  invite  you  to  sit  here  by  me  and  tell 
me  more  concerning  your  chief's  voyage." 

When  Grettir  had  gone  proudly  up  to  take  his 
seat  of  honor,  and  the  others  had  returned  to  their  back 
gammon  and  ale,  Sigurd  looked  at  Alwin  with  a  comical 
grimace. 

"  Now  I  wonder  if  my  cleverness  in  bringing  this 
fellow  here  has  happened  to  overshoot  the  mark!  Leif 
is  eager  to  get  renown;  suppose  he  takes  it  into  his 
head  to  make  this  voyage  himself?  " 

Alwin  sank  his  voice  to  a  whisper:  "The  idea 
came  to  me  as  soon  as  he  called  Grettir  to  him.  But  it 
was  not  your  doing.  Now  the  saying  is  proved  true 
that  '  things  that  are  fated  take  place.'  Do  you  remem 
ber  the  prophecy,  —  that  when  I  stand  on  that  ground 
I  shall  stand  there  by  the  side  of  Leif  Ericsson?  " 


198 


CHAPTER   XX 


ALWIN'S   BANE 

Much  goes  worse  than  is  expected. 

HAVAMAL. 

HE  light  of  the  short  day 
had  faded,  but  the  wind 
had  not  gone  down  with 
the  sun.  Powdery  snow 
choked  the  air  in  a  blind 
ing  storm.  One  could  not 
distinguish  a  house,  though 
it  were  within  a  foot  of  his 
eyes. 

"  If  I  do  not  come  to 
the  gate  before  long,"  Alwin  observed  to  the  shaggy 
little  Norwegian  pony  along  whose  neck  he  was  bend 
ing,  "  I  shall  believe  that  the  fences  have  been  snowed 
under." 

He  had  been  sent  out  to  find  another  of  Biorn's 
sailors  who  chanced  to  be  visiting  in  the  neighborhood, 
to  invite  him  to  come  to  Brattahlid  and  tell  what  else 
he  might  know  concerning  his  chief's  voyage,  —  a  sub 
ject  in  which  Leif  had  become  strangely  interested. 
Alwin  had  accomplished  his  errand,  and  was  returning 

199 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

half-frozen  and  with  a  ravenous  appetite  that  made  him 
doubly  impatient  over  their  slow  progress. 

"  If  we  do  not  get  there  before  long,"  he  repeated 
to  the  pony,  with  a  dig  into  his  flanks,  "  I  shall  get 
afraid  that  the  drifts  have  covered  the  houses  also,  and 
that  we  are  already  riding  over  the  roofs  without  know 
ing  it." 

But  as  he  said  it,  a  tall  gate-post  rose  on  either 
side  of  him ;  and  the  pony  turned  to  the  left  and  began 
groping  his  way  across  the  courtyard  to  his  stable. 

The  windows  of  the  great  hall  glowed  with  light, 
and  warmth  and  jovial  voices  and  fragrant  smells  burst 
out  upon  the  storm  with  every  swing  of  the  broad 
door.  As  soon  as  he  had  stabled  his  horse,  Alwin  hur 
ried  toward  it  eagerly,  and,  stamping  and  shaking 
off  the  snow,  pushed  his  way  in  through  the  crowd  of 
house-thralls,  who  were  running  to  and  from  the  pantry 
with  bowls  and  trenchers  and  loads  of  food.  He  hoped 
that  Leif  was  there,  so  that  he  should  not  have  to  go 
back  across  the  snowy  courtyard  to  the  sleeping-loft  to 
make  his  report.  Stopping  just  inside  the  threshold, 
he  looked  about  for  him,  blinking  in  the  strong  light  and 
shaking  back  the  wet  fur  of  his  collar. 

It  seemed  as  though  every  member  of  the  house 
hold  except  Leif  were  lounging  along  the  benches, 
waiting  for  the  evening  meal.  Eric  leaned  against  one 
arm  of  his  high-seat,  talking  jovially  with  Thorhall  the 
steward,  who  had  returned  that  morning  from  seal- 
hunting.  Thorhild  bent  over  the  other  arm,  and 
gesticulated  vigorously  with  her  keys,  as  she  gave  her 

200 


ALWIN'S   BANE 

housekeeper  some  last  directions  regarding  the  food. 
Further  along,  Sigurd  and  Helga  sat  at  draughts.  Near 
at  hand,  a  big  fur  ball,  which  was  the  outward  and  visi 
ble  sign  of  Tyrker,  was  rolled  up  close  to  a  chess-board. 
Only  Leif's  cushioned  seat  was  empty. 

With  petulant  force,  Alwin  jammed  his  bearskin 
cap  down  upon  his  head  and  turned  to  retrace  his  steps. 
Turning,  his  eye  fell  upon  an  object  that  Eric  had  just 
taken  from  the  steward  and  held  up  to  the  light  to 
examine.  The  flames  caught  at  it  eagerly,  flashing  and 
sparkling,  so  that  even  at  that  distance  Alwin  had  no 
difficulty  in  recognizing  the  brass-hilted  knife. 

Eric  burst  into  a  mighty  roar  of  laughter.  His 
voice,  never  greatly  subdued,  penetrated  to  every  cor 
ner  of  the  room.  "  I  could  stake  my  head  that  it  is 
Leif's!  I  myself  gave  it  to  him  for  a  name-fastening. 
And  you  found  it  in  Skroppa's  den?  Oh,  this  is  worth 
a  hearing !  Here  is  mirth !  In  Skroppa's  den,  —  Leif 
the  Christian !  Ho,  Flein,  Asmund,  Adils,  comrades,  — 
listen  to  this!  No  jester  ever  invented  such  a  jest." 

He  got  on  his  feet  and  beckoned  them  with  both 
arms,  stamping  with  laughter.  Catching  sight  of 
Alwin's  white  face  at  the  door,  —  for  it  was  ashen 
white,  —  he  beckoned  him  also,  with  a  fresh  burst  of 
malicious  laughter. 

"  And  you,  you  little  priest-robed  puppet,  come 
nearer,  so  you  shall  not  lose  a  word.  Oh,  it  will  be 
great  fun  for  you !  And  for  you,  my  Thorhild,  —  and 
the  haughty-headed  Helga!  And  gray  old  Tyrker  too! 
Listen  now,  Graybeard,  and  learn,  even  with  one  foot 

201 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

in  the  grave.     Saw  you  never  such  a   game   as  this 
foster-son  of  yours  has  played  with  unchanging  face !  " 

He  choked  with  his  laughter,  so  that  his  face  grew 
purple;  and  the  household  waited,  leaning  from  the 
benches,  nudging  and  whispering;  the  servants  gaping 
over  the  dishes  in  their  hands;  Alwin  standing  by  the 
door,  motionless  as  the  dead;  Sigurd  sitting,  still  as 
the  dead,  in  his  place. 

Stamping  and  rocking  himself  back  and  forth,  and 
banging  on  the  arm  of  his  seat,  the  Red  One  got  his 
breath  at  last,  and  bellowed  it  out.  "  Leif  the  Christian 
in  the  den  of  Skroppa  the  Witch !  His  knife  proves  it ; 
Thorhall  found  it  among  the  rocks  at  her  very  door. 
Saw  I  never  such  slyness!  Think  of  it,  comrades;  he 
is  driven  to  ask  help  of  Skroppa,  —  he  who  feigns  to 
scowl  at  her  very  name !  —  he  who  would  have  us  be 
lieve  in  a  god  that  he  does  not  trust  in  himself!  Here 
is  an  unheard-of  two-facedness !  Never  was  such  a 
fraud  since  Loki.  Here  is  merriment  for  all !  " 

He  continued  to  shout  it  over  and  over,  roaring 
with  mocking  laughter;  his  men  nudging  each  other, 
sniggering  and  grinning  and  calling  gibes  across  the 
fire.  Leif's  men  sprang  up,  burning  with  rage  and 
shame,  —  then  stood  speechless,  daring  neither  to  deny 
nor  resent  it. 

Alwin  made  a  quick  step  forward  to  where  the 
firelight  revealed  him  to  all  in  the  room,  and  cried  out 
hoarsely :  "  Here  is  falsehood !  My  hand,  and  no  other, 
took  Leif  Ericsson's  knife  to  the  den  of  Skroppa  the 
Witch." 

202 


ALWIN'S   BANE 

Motion  and  sound  stopped  for  a  moment,  —  as 
though  the  icy  blast,  that  came  just  then  through  the 
opening  door,  had  frozen  all  the  life  in  the  room.  Then 
a  voice  called  out  that  the  thrall  was  lying  to  cover  his 
master;  and  Eric's  laughter  burst  out  anew,  and  the 
jeering  redoubled. 

But  Alwin's  voice  rose  high  above  it.  "  Fools ! 
Is  it  worth  while  for  me  to  give  my  life  for  a  lie? 
Ask  Sigurd  Haraldsson,  if  you  will  not  believe  me. 
He  knows  that  I  went  there  on  Yule  Eve,  to  ask  con 
cerning  my  freedom.  The  knife  slipped  from  my  belt 
as  I  was  climbing  the  rocks.  Leif  knew  of  it  no  more 
than  you.  Ask  Sigurd  Haraldsson,  if  you  will  not 
believe  me." 

Sigurd  rose  and  tried  to  speak,  but  his  tongue  had 
become  like  a  withered  leaf  in  his  mouth,  so  that  he 
could  only  bow  his  head. 

Yet  from  him,  that  was  enough.  Such  an  uproar 
of  delight  broke  from  Leif's  men  as  drowned  all  the 
jeering  that  had  gone  before,  and  made  the  rafters  ring 
with  exulting.  Alwin  knew  that,  whatever  else  he 
would  have  to  bear,  at  least  that  lie  was  not  upon  him, 
and  he  drew  a  deep  breath  of  relief.  All  the  light  did 
not  die  out  of  his  face,  even  when  Leif  stepped  out  of 
the  shadow  of  the  door  and  stood  before  him. 

She  had  not  spoken  falsely  who  had  said  that  the 
fire  of  Eric  burned  in  the  veins  of  his  son.  In  his  white- 
hot  anger,  the  guardsman's  face  was  terrible.  Death 
was  in  his  stern-set  mouth,  and  death  blazed  from  his 
eyes.  Rolf,  Sigurd,  Helga,  even  Valbrand,  cried  out 

203 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

for  mercy;  but  Alwin  read  the  look  aright,  and  asked 
for  nothing  that  was  not  there. 

While  their  cries  were  still  in  the  air,  Leif's  blade 
leaped  from  its  scabbard,  quivered  in  the  light,  and 
flashed  down,  biting  through  fur  and  hair  and  flesh  and 
bone.  Without  a  sound,  Alwin  fell  forward  heavily, 
and  lay  upon  his  face  at  his  master's  feet. 

That  all  men  might  know  whose  hand  had  done 
the  deed,  Leif  flung  the  dripping  sword  down  beside 
its  victim,  and  without  speaking,  strode  out  of  the  room. 

Then  a  strange  thing  happened.  Helga  ran  over 
to  where  the  lifeless  heap  lay  in  a  widening  pool  of 
blood,  and  raised  the  wounded  head  in  her  arms,  and 
rained  down  upon  the  still  white  face  such  tears  as 
no  one  had  ever  thought  to  see  her  shed.  When  Thor- 
hild  came  to  take  her  away,  she  cried  out,  so  that  every 
one  could  hear: 

"  Do  you  not  understand?  —  I  loved  him.  I  did  not 
find  it  out  until  now.  I  loved  him  with  all  my  heart, 
and  now  he  will  never  know!  I  —  loved  him." 


204 


CHAPTER    XXI 
THE    HEART    OF   A    SHIELD-MAIDEN 

Cattle  die, 

Kindred  die, 

We  ourselves  also  die ; 

But  the  fair  fame 

Never  dies 

Of  him  who  has  earned  it. 

HAVAMAL. 

UT  of  doors  the  stir  of 
spring  was  in  the  air; 
snow  melting  on  the  hills, 
grass  sprouting  on  the 
plains.  Editha's  troubled 
face  brightened  a  little,  as 
she  turned  up  the  lane 
against  the  sun  and  felt 
its  warmth  upon  her  cheek. 
"  It  gives  one  the  feeling 
that  it  will  melt  one's  sorrows  as  it  melts  the  snow," 
she  told  herself. 

Then  she  passed  through  the  gate  into  the  budding 
courtyard,  where  her  eye  fell  upon  Leif's  sleeping-loft, 
with  Kark  running  briskly  up  the  steps;  and  the 
brightness  faded. 

"  But  there  is  some  ice  the  sun  cannot  melt,"  she 
sighed. 

205 


On  the  threshold  of  the  great  hall,  Thorhild  stood 
waiting  for  her.  Inside,  all  was  confusion,  —  men 
placing  tables  and  bringing  in  straw;  maids  spreading 
the  embroidered  cloths  and  hanging  the  holiday  tap 
estries.  The  matron's  head-dress  was  awry;  her 
cheeks  were  like  poppies,  and  her  keys  were  kept  in 
a  perpetual  jingle  by  her  bustling  motions. 

She  cried  out,  as  soon  as  Editha  came  within  hear 
ing  distance :  "  How  long  you  have  been,  you  little 
good-for-nothing!  I  have  looked  out  four  times  for 
you.  Was  Astrid  away  from  home?  Did  you  return 
by  Eric's  Fiord,  and  learn  whose  ship  it  is  that  is  com 
ing  in?  " 

The  little  Saxon  maid  dropped  her  respectful  curt 
sey.  If  at  the  same  time  she  dropped  her  eyes  with  a 
touch  of  embarrassment,  the  matron  was  too  preoccu 
pied  to  observe  it. 

"  I  was  hindered  by  necessity,  lady.  Astrid  was 
not  away  from  home,  but  she  was  uncertain  whether 
her  son  would  wish  to  sell  any  malt,  so  I  was  obliged 
to  wait  until  he  came  in  from  the  stables." 

"Humph,"  sniffed  Thorhild;  "  Egil  Olafsson  has 
become  of  great  importance  since  his  father  was 
mound-laid.  This  is  the  third  time  I  have  been  kept 
waiting  for  his  leave."  She  turned  on  the  girl  sharply. 
"  By  no  means  do  I  believe  that  to  be  the  reason  for 
your  long  absences.  I  believe  you  plead  that  as  an 
excuse." 

Editha  caught  at  the  door-post,  and  her  face  went 
from  red  to  white  and  back  to  red  again. 

206 


THE   HEART   OF   A   SHIELD-MAIDEN 

"  Indeed,  lady  —  "  she  began. 

Thorhild  shook  a  menacing  finger  at  her.  "  One 
never  needs  to  tell  me!  She  keeps  you  there  tc  gossip 
about  my  household.  Though  she  is  my  friend,  she  is 
as  great  a  gossip  as  ever  wagged  a  tongue." 

Even  though  the  hand  still  threatened  her  ears, 
one  would  have  said  that  Editha  looked  relieved.  She 
said,  with  well-feigned  reluctance :  "  It  is  true  that  we 
have  sometimes  spoken  of  Brattahlid  while  I  waited. 
Astrid  looks  favorably  upon  my  needlework.  Once  or 
twice  she  has  said  that  she  would  like  to  buy  me  —  " 

This  time  Thorhild  snorted.  "  She  takes  too  much 
trouble!  Helga  will  never  sell  you  to  anyone.  You 
need  get  no  such  ideas  into  your  head.  Why  do  you 
talk  such  foolishness,  and  hinder  me  from  my  work? 
Can  you  not  tell  me  shortly  whether  or  not  you  got  the 
malt?" 

"  I  did,  lady.  Two  thralls  will  bring  it  as  soon  as 
it  can  be  weighed." 

"  I  shall  need  it,  if  guests  arrive.  And  what  of  the 
ship?  Did  you  learn  whose  it  is?  It  takes  till  pyre- 
and-fire  to  get  anything  out  of  you." 

Editha's  rosy  face,  usually  as  full  of  placid  content 
as  a  kitten's,  suddenly  puckered  with  anxiety.  "  Lady, 
as  I  passed,  it  was  still  a  long  way  down  the  fiord.  I 
could  only  see  that  it  was  a  large  and  fine  trading- 
vessel.  But  one  of  the  seamen  on  the  shore  told  me 
it  was  his  belief  that  it  is  the  ship  of  Gilli  of  Trond- 
hjem." 

The  house-wife's  keys  clashed  and  clattered  with 
207 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

her  motion  of  surprise.     "  Gilli  of  Trondhjem !     Then 
he  has  come  to  take  Helga !  " 

Editha  nervously  clasped  and  unclasped  her  hands. 
"  I  got  afraid  it  might  be  so." 

"Afraid,  you  simpleton?"  The  matron  laughed 
excitedly,  as  she  brushed  all  stray  hairs  out  of  her  eyes 
and  tightened  her  apron  for  action.  "  It  will  become 
a  great  boon  to  her.  Since  the  Englishman's  death, 
she  has  been  no  better  than  a  crazy  Brynhild.  To  take 
her  out  into  the  world  and  entertain  her  with  new 
sights,  —  it  will  be  the  saving  of  her !  Run  quickly  and 
tell  her  the  tidings;  and  see  to  it  that  she  puts  on  her 
most  costly  clothes.  Tell  her  that  if  she  will  also  put  on 
the  ornaments  Leif  has  given  her,  I  will  give  her  leave 
to  stop  embroidering  for  the  day." 

Editha  observed  to  herself,  as  she  tripped  away, 
that  undoubtedly  her  mistress  had  already  done  that 
without  waiting  for  permission.  And  it  proved  very 
shortly  that  she  was  right. 

In  the  great  work-room  of  the  women's-house, 
among  deserted  looms  and  spindles  and  embroidery 
frames,  Helga  sat  in  dreamy  idleness.  The  whirlwind 
of  excitement  that  had  swept  her  companions  away  at 
the  news  of  approaching  guests,  had  passed  over  her 
without  so  much  as  ruffling  a  hair.  Her  golden  head 
rested  heavily  against  the  wall  behind  her;  her  hands 
lay  listlessly  upon  her  lap.  Her  face  was  as  white  as 
the  unmelted  snow  in  the  valleys,  and  the  spring  sun 
shine  had  brought  no  sparkle  to  relieve  the  shadow  in 
her  eyes. 

208 


THE  HEART   OF   A   SHIELD-MAIDEN 

Without  looking  around,  she  said  dreamily :  "  It 
was  one  year  ago  to-day  that  I  came  into  the  trader's 
booth  in  Norway  and  saw  him  sitting  there  among  the 
thralls." 

Editha  stole  over  to  her  and  lifted  one  of  her  hands 
out  of  her  lap  and  kissed  it.  "  Lady,  do  not  be  all  the 
time  thinking  of  him.  You  will  break  your  heart,  and 
to  no  purpose.  Besides,  I  have  news  of  great  impor 
tance  for  you.  I  have  seen  the  ship  that  is  coming  up 
the  fiord,  and  men  say  it  is  the  vessel  of  your  father, 
Gilli  of  Trondhjem." 

With  something  of  her  old  fire,  Helga  snatched  her 
hand  away  and  started  up.  "  Do  you  know  this  for 
certain?  And  do  you  believe  that  Thorhild  will  give 
me  up  to  him?  " 

"  Worse  than  that,  lady,  —  she  is  even  anxious  that 
he  shall  take  you,  thinking  it  will  be  to  your  advan 
tage." 

For  awhile  Helga  sat  staring  before  her,  with  ex 
pressions  of  anger  and  despair  flickering  over  her  face. 
Then,  gradually,  they  died  down  like  flames  into  ashes. 
She  sank  back  against  the  wall,  and  her  eyes  faded  dull 
and  absent  again. 

"After  all,  what  does  it  matter?"  she  said,  listlessly. 
"  I  shall  not  find  it  any  worse  there  than  here.  Noth 
ing  matters  now." 

Editha  made  a  little  moan,  like  one  in  sudden  pain ; 
but  it  seemed  as  though  she  did  not  dare  to  interrupt 
the  other's  revery.  She  stood,  softly  wringing  her 
hands.  It  was  Helga  who  finally  broke  the  silence. 

14  209 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

Suddenly  she  turned,  an  angry  gleam  replacing  the 
dulness  in  her  eyes. 

"  Did  the  ship  bring  more  tidings  of  the  battle? 
Is  it  certain  that  King  Olaf  Trygvasson  is  slain?  " 

Editha  answered,  in  some  surprise :  "  It  had  not 
come  to  land  when  I  was  there,  lady.  I  am  unable  to 
tell  you  anything  new.  But  the  men  who  came  last 
week,  and  first  told  us  of  the  battle,  say  that  Eric  Jarl 
is  now  the  King  over  Norway,  and  there  is  no  doubt  that 
Olaf  Trygvasson  is  dead." 

Helga  laughed,  a  hateful  laugh  that  made  her 
pretty  mouth  as  cruel  as  a  wolf's.  "  It  gladdens  me  that 
he  is  dead.  I  am  well  content  that  Leif's  heart  should 
be  black  with  mourning.  He  killed  the  man  I  loved, 
and  now  the  King  he  loved  is  slain,  —  and  he  was  not 
there  to  fight  for  him.  It  is  a  just  punishment  upon 
him.  I  am  glad  that  he  should  suffer  a  little  of  all 
that  he  has  made  me  suffer." 

Editha  moaned  again,  and  flung  out  her  hands  with 
a  gesture  of  entreaty.  "  Dearest  lady,  if  only  you 
would  not  allow  yourself  to  suffer  so!  If  only  you 
would  bear  it  calmly,  as  I  have  begged  of  you!  Even 
though  you  died,  it  would  not  help.  It  is  wasting  your 
grief  —  "  She  stopped,  for  her  mistress  was  looking  at 
her  fixedly. 

"  I  do  not  understand  you,"  Helga  said,  slowly. 
"  Is  it  wasting  grief  to  mourn  the  death  of  Alwin 
of  England,  than  whom  God  never  made  a  nobler  or 
higher-minded  man?"  She  rose  out  of  her  seat,  and 
Editha  shrank  away  from  her.  "  I  do  not  understand 

2IO 


THE  HEART   OF   A   SHIELD-MAIDEN 

you,  —  you  who  pretend  to  have  loved  him  since  he 
was  a  child.  Is  it  indeed  your  wish  that  I  should  act 
as  though  I  cared  nothing  for  him?  Did  you  really  care 
nothing  for  him  yourself?  Your  face  has  grown  no 
paler  since  his  death-day;  you  are  as  fat  as  ever;  you 
have  seldom  shed  a  tear.  Was  all  your  loyalty  to  him 
a  lie?  By  the  edge  of  my  knife,  if  I  thought  so  I  would 
give  you  cause  to  weep !  I  would  drive  the  blood  from 
your  deceitful  face  forever !  " 

She  caught  the  Saxon  girl  by  the  wrist  and  forced 
her  upon  her  knees;  her  beautiful  eyes  were  as  awful 
as  the  eyes  of  a  Valkyria  in  battle.  The  bondmaid 
screamed  at  the  sight  of  them,  and  threw  up  an  arm 
to  shield  herself. 

"  No,  no !  Listen,  and  I  will  tell  you  the  truth ! 
Though  they  kill  me,  I  will  tell  you.  Put  down  your 
head,  —  I  dare  not  say  it  aloud.  Listen !  " 

Mechanically,  Helga  bent  her  head  and  received 
into  her  ear  three  whispered  words.  She  loosed  her 
hold  upon  the  other's  wrists  and  stood  staring  at  her, 
at  first  in  anger,  and  then  with  a  sort  of  dawning  pity. 

"  Poor  creature !  grief  has  gotten  you  out  of  your 
wits,"  she  said.  "  And  I  was  harsh  with  you  because 
I  thought  you  did  not  care !  "  She  put  out  a  hand  to 
raise  her,  but  Editha  caught  it  in  both  of  hers,  fondling 
it  and  clinging  to  it. 

"  Sweetest  lady,  I  am  not  out  of  my  wits.  It  is 
the  truth,  the  blessed  truth.  Mine  own  eyes  have 
proved  it.  Four  times  has  Thorhild  sent  me  on  errands 
to  Egil's  house,  and  each  time  have  I  seen  — " 

211 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

"  Yet  said  nothing  to  me!  You  have  let  me  suffer!  " 

"  No,  no,  spare  me  your  reproaches !  How  was 
it  possible  for  me  to  do  otherwise?  If  you  had  known, 
all  would  have  suspected ;  '  A  woman's  eyes  cannot  hide 
it  when  she  loves.'  Sigurd  Haraldsson  bound  me  firmly. 
I  was  told  only  because  it  was  necessary  that  I  should 
carry  their  messages.  It  has  torn  my  heart  to  let  you 
grieve.  Only  love  for  him  could  have  kept  me  to  it. 
Believe  it,  and  forgive  me.  Say  that  you  forgive  me !  " 

Helga  flung  her  arms  open  wide.  "  Forgive?  I 
forgive  everyone  in  the  whole  world  —  everything !  " 
She  threw  herself,  sobbing,  upon  Editha's  breast,  and 
they  clung  together  like  sisters. 

While  they  were  still  mingling  their  tears  and 
rejoicings,  the  old  housekeeper  looked  in  with  a  mes 
sage  from  Thorhild. 

"  Sniffling,  as  I  had  expected !  Have  the  wits  left 
both  of  you?'  Even  now  Gilli  of  Trondhjem  is  coming 
up  the  lane.  It  is  the  command  of  Thorhild  that  you  be 
dressed  and  ready  to  hand  him  his  ale  the  moment  he 
has  taken  off  his  outer  garments.  If  you  have  any 
sense  left,  make  haste." 

When  the  door  had  closed  on  the  wrinkled  old 
visage,  Editha  sent  a  doubtful  glance  at  her  mistress. 
But  the  shield-maiden  leaped  up  with  a  laugh  like  a 
joyful  chime  of  bells. 

"  Gladly  will  I  put  on  the  finest  clothes  I  own, 
and  feast  the  whole  night  through!  Nothing  matters 
now.  So  long  as  he  is  alive,  things  must  come  out 
right  some  way.  Nothing  matters  now !  " 

212 


CHAPTER    XXII 
IN    THE   SHADOW    OF   THE   SWORD 

It  is  better  to  live, 
Even  to  live  miserably  ; 

The  halt  can  ride  on  horseback ; 

The  one-handed,' drive  cattle  ; 

The  deaf,  fight  and  be  useful ; 

To  be  blind  is  better 

Than  to  be  burnt ; 

No  one  gets  good  from  a  corpse. 

HAVAMAL. 

GIL!  Egil  Olafsson!"  It 
was  Helga's  voice,  with  a 
note  of  happiness  thrilling 
through  it  like  the  trill  in 
a  canary's  song. 

Egil  turned  from  the  field 
in  which  his  men  were 
ploughing,  and  came  slow 
ly  to  where  she  stood  lean 
ing  over  the  fence  that 
separated  the  field  from  the  lane.  He  guessed  from  her 
voice  that  they  had  told  her  the  secret,  and  when  he 
came  near  enough  to  see,  he  knew  it  from  her  face;  it 
was  like  a  rose-garden  burst  into  bloom.  His  lowering 
brow  scowled  itself  into  a  harder  knot.  With  the  death 


213 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

of  his  father,  he  had  thrown  aside  the  scarlet  clothes  of 
Leif's  men,  and  wore  the  brown  homespun  of  a  farmer. 
From  his  neck  downward,  everything  spoke  of  thrift 
and  industry  and  peace.  But  his  fierce  dark  face  looked 
the  harsher  for  the  contrast. 

Helga  stretched  her  hand  across  the  fence.  "  I 
am  going  to  see  Alwin,  for  the  first  time  after  all  these 
months.  They  told  me  two  days  ago,  but  this  is  the 
first  chance  I  could  find.  But  even  before  I  saw  him, 
I  thought  it  right  to  see  you  and  thank  you  for  your 
wondrous  goodness.  Sigurd  has  told  me  how  they 
carried  Alwin  to  you  in  the  night,  and  you  received 
him  and  sheltered  him,  and  — " 

Egil  silenced  her  with  a  rough  gesture.  "  I  kept 
my  oath  of  friendship ;  speak  no  further  of  it.  Do  you 
know  where  he  is  hidden?  " 

"  Sigurd  told  me  he  is  in  the  cabin  of  your  old 
foster-mother,  Solveig.  I  do  not  remember  whether 
that  is  to  the  left  or  the  right  of  the  lane.  But  it  is 
a  most  ingenious  hiding-place.  No  one  ever  goes  there, 
and  Solveig  is  the  most  accomplished  of  nurses." 

"  Since  you  do  not  remember  where  it  is,  I  will 
walk  with  you,  if  it  is  not  against  your  wish."  He 
shouted  some  final  directions  to  the  men  in  the  field, 
then  leaped  over  the  fence  and  strode  along  beside  her. 

He  appeared  to  have  nothing  to  say,  after  they 
were  once  started,  and  they  went  through  lane  and 
pasture  and  field  in  silence.  But  as  soon  as  she  broke 
out  with  fresh  praise  for  his  kindness,  he  found  his 
tongue  in  all  its  curt  vigor. 

214 


IN  THE  SHADOW  OF  THE  SWORD 

"  Enough  has  been  said  about  that.  I  have  been 
wishing  to  speak  to  you  of  something  that  happened 
at  the  feast  the  other  night.  Do  you  know  that  my 
kinswoman  Astrid  told  Gilli  of  her  wish  to  buy  your 
bondwoman,  and  —  " 

For  a  moment  there  was  something  wolfish  about 
Helga's  white  teeth.  She  struck  in  quickly :  "  Yes,  I 
know.  Gilli  agreed  to  sell  Editha  to  her,  the  day  we 
sail.  It  is  exactly  what  I  expected  of  him.  If  Astrid 
should  offer  a  little  more,  he  would  be  apt  to  sell  me. 
He  is  the  lowest-minded  —  Bah ! "  It  seemed  as 
though  words  failed  her.  She  threw  her  hands  apart  in 
a  gesture  of  utter  detestation.  The  glow  was  gone  out 
of  her  face. 

"  What  I  wanted  to  say  is,  that  if  it  is  your  wish, 
I  will  persuade  my  mother  to  withdraw  her  offer." 

After  a  while  Helga  shook  her  head.  "  No.  He 
would  only  sell  her  to  some  one  else.  It  would  trouble 
me  to  think  of  her  among  strangers,  and  your  mother 
would  treat  her  kindly."  She  paused,  at  the  top  of  the 
stile  they  were  climbing  over,  to  look  down  at  him 
earnestly.  "  I  should  be  thankful  if  you  would  promise 
me  that,  Egil.  You  are  master  now,  and  can  have 
your  will  about  everything.  Promise  me  you  will  see 
that  she  is  well  treated." 

"  I  promise  you." 

Helga  threw  a  grateful  look  after  him,  as  he  went 
along  before  her.  "  Your  word  is  like  a  rock,  Egil. 
One  could  hold  on  to  it  though  everything  else  should 
roll  away." 

2*5 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

The  cloud  was  passing  from  her  face.  By  the  time 
she  gained  his  side,  the  rose-garden  was  once  more 
radiant  in  sunlight. 

"  After  all,  I  do  not  feel  that  I  have  a  right  to 
let  anything  grieve  me  much,  since  God  has  given 
Alwin  back  from  the  dead.  I  set  my  mind  to  thinking 
of  that,  and  then  everything  else  seems  small  and  easily 
remedied.  Even  Gilli's  coming  it  is  possible  to  turn  to 
profit.  I  have  a  fine  plan  —  " 

She  broke  off  abruptly  as,  through  a  clump  of 
white-birch  trees,  she  caught  sight  of  a  tiny  cabin 
nestled  in  their  green  shelter. 

"  That  is  Solveig's  house ;  now  I  remember  it ! 
How  is  it  possible  that  it  has  held  such  a  secret  for 
four  months,  and  still  looks  just  as  usual?  Let  us 
hurry !  "  She  seized  his  arm  to  pull  him  along.  Only 
when  he  wrenched  away  and  came  to  a  dead  stop, 
did  she  slacken  her  pace  to  stare  at  him  over  her 
shoulder. 

"  Do  you  wish  to  drive  me  crazy?  "  he  shouted. 

She  thought  him  already  so,  and  drew  back. 

He  waited  to  take  a  fresh  grip  on  his  self-control. 
When  he  spoke  at  last,  it  was  v/ith  labored  slowness: 
"  Every  week  for  four  months  I  have  come  to  this  door 
and  asked  the  Englishman  how  he  fared;  and  he  has 
not  wished  for  anything  that  I  have  not  given  it  to 
him.  The  night  they  left  him  with  me,  I  could  have 
put  my  fingers  around  his  throat  and  killed  him;  and 
no  one  would  have  known.  But  I  held  my  hands  be 
hind  me,  and  allowed  him  to  live.  So  far,  I  have  kept 

216 


IN  THE  SHADOW   OF  THE  SWORD 

my  oath  of  friendship.    Do  you  wish  me  to  go  in  with 
you  and  break  it  now?  " 

Before  she  could  gather  her  wits  together  to  an 
swer  him,  he  was  gone. 

Standing  where  he  had  left  her,  she  stared  after 
him,  open-mouthed,  until  her  eye  fell  upon  the  cabin 
among  the  bushes,  when  she  forgot  everything  else 
in  the  world.  She  ran  toward  it  and  threw  open  the 
door. 

The  low  room  was  smoky  and  badly  lighted.  Be 
fore  she  could  distinguish  her  lover  in  the  dimness,  he 
was  upon  her,  calling  her  name  over  and  over,  crushing 
her  hands  in  his.  She  cried  out,  and  lifted  her  face, 
and  his  lips  met  hers,  warm  and  living.  It  was  the 
same  as  though  nothing  had  happened  since  last  she 
saw  him. 

No,  not  quite  the  same;  she  saw  that,  the  instant 
she  drew  back.  Alwin  was  very  thin,  and  in  the  half- 
light  his  face  showed  white  and  haggard.  An  ugly  scar 
stretched  half  across  his  forehead.  At  the  sight  of  it 
her  eyes  flashed,  and  she  reached  up  and  touched  with 
her  lips  the  fiery  mark. 

"  How  I  hate  Leif  for  that!  " 

Then  she  saw  the  greatest  change  of  all  in  him, 
the  quiet  grimness  that  had  come  upon  him  out  of  his 
nights  of  pain  and  days  of  solitude. 

"  That  is  unfairly  spoken,  sweetheart.  I  have  but 
paid  the  price  I  agreed  to  pay  if  luck  went  against  me. 
Leif  has  dealt  with  me  only  according  to  justice;  that 
I  will  maintain,  though  I  die  under  his  sword  at  the 
last." 

217 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

She  drew  a  quick,  sharp  breath.  In  the  joy  of 
recovery,  she  had  let  herself  forget  that  he  is  only 
half  alive  who  lives  under  the  shadow  of  a  death  sen 
tence.  She  set  her  teeth  over  her  lip  to  stop  its  trem 
bling,  and  stiffened  herself  to  the  iron  composure  of 
a  shield-maiden. 

"  It  is  true  that  you  are  yet  in  great  danger.  His 
anger  has  not  yet  departed  from  him,  for  not  once  has 
your  name  passed  his  lips.  Sit  down  here  and  tell  me 
what  you  think  of  your  case." 

Alwin  recalled  the  weeping  and  fainting  of  his 
mother's  waiting-women,  in  that  far-off  time  of  trouble, 
and  pressed  her  hand  gratefully  as  he  took  his  seat 
by  her  side  upon  the  bench.  "  You  are  my  brave  com 
rade  as  well  as  my  best  friend.  I  can  talk  with  you 
as  I  would  with  Sigurd." 

Just  for  a  moment  she  laid  her  cheek  against 
his  shoulder.  "  It  gladdens  me  that  you  are  content 
with  me  as  I  am,  instead  of  wishing  me  to  be  like 
Bertha  of  Trondhjem  and  other  women,"  she  whis 
pered. 

Then  the  memory  linked  with  that  name  caused 
her  to  straighten  again  and  look  at  him  doubtfully. 
"  Has  Solveig  told  you  all  the  latest  tidings?  " 

"  She  has  told  me  nothing  for  a  week.  She  is  up 
at  the  hall  just  now,  helping  with  the  spinning;  but 
Editha  was  here  two  days  ago.  Is  it  of  King  Olaf  that 
you  are  thinking?  She  told  me  of  the  battle;  and  I 
am  full  of  sorrow  for  Leif.  She  told  me  that  his  room 
was  draped  in  black,  and  that  he  stopped  preparing 

218 


IN  THE  SHADOW   OF  THE  SWORD 

for  his  exploring  voyage  and  shut  himself  up  for  four 
days  and  four  nights,  without  eating  or  speaking." 

"  He  has  begun  his  preparations  again.  His  sor 
row  is  not  worth  considering.  Or,  rather,  I  shall  grieve 
with  him  when  he  grieves  for  you.  The  tidings  that 
I  mean  concern  Gilli  of  Trondhjem.  Do  you  know  that 
he  has  come  to  take  me  away?  " 

She  wanted  to  see  the  despair  in  his  face,  that  she 
might  feel  how  much  he  cared;  then  she  hastened  to 
reassure  him.  "  But  do  not  trouble  yourself  over  that. 
Even  though  I  go  with  him,  it  will  do  no  harm.  If  he 
tries  to  marry  me  to  anyone,  I  will  pretend  that  I  think 
the  marriage  beneath  me.  I  will  work  upon  his  greedi 
ness,  and  so  trick  him  into  waiting;  and  in  a  year 
you  will  come  and  rescue  me." 

"  If  I  am  alive !  "  Alwin  interrupted  her  sharply. 
He  sprang  up  and  began  to  pace  the  floor,  clenching 
his  fists  and  knocking  them  together.  "  If  I  am  alive 
I  will  come.  But  it  is  by  no  means  unlikely  that  Leif 
will  carry  out  his  intention.  Then  you  will  be  left 
in  Gilli's  power  forever." 

She  laughed  as  she  went  to  him  and  brought  him 
back  and  pushed  him  down  upon  the  bench. 

"  See  how  love  makes  a  coward  of  a  man  as  well 
as  of  a  woman !  But  do  not  trouble  yourself  over  that, 
either.  Have  you  never  heard  the  love-tale  of  Hagberth 
and  Signe?  How,  the  same  moment  in  which  she  saw 
him  hanged  upon  the  gallows,  she  set  fire  to  her  house 
and  strangled  herself  with  her  ribbons,  so  that  their 
two  souls  met  on  the  threshold  of  Paradise  and  went 

219 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

in  together?  If  you  die,  I  will  die  too;  and  that  will 
arrange  everything."  She  clung  to  him  for  a  moment, 
and  he  feared  that  she  was  about  to  dishonor  her  shield 
by  a  burst  of  tears. 

But  in  an  instant  she  looked  up  at  him  with  her 
brave  smile.  "  We  will  end  this  talk  about  dying,  how 
ever.  Remember  the  old  saying,  '  If  a  man's  time  has 
not  come,  something  is  sure  to  aid  him.'  There  is 
another  fate  in  store  for  you  than  to  lose  your  life  in 
this  matter,  or  you  would  have  died  when  Leif  struck 
you  down.  I  love  the  cap  that  saved  you !  We  will 
not  talk  about  dying,  but  only  of  our  hopes.  I  have 
planned  how  Gilli  may  be  made  useful,  so  that  on  his 
vessel  you  can  escape  to  Norway." 

She  put  her  hand  over  his  mouth  as  he  would  have 
spoken.  "  No,  listen  to  me  before  you  say  anything 
against  it.  Gilli  will  sail  next  week.  At  that  time 
Leif  will  be  absent  on  a  visit  to  Biorn  Herjulfsson,  who 
has  just  returned  to  Greenland  from  Norv/ay.  With 
Leif,  Kark  will  go,  so  that  we  shall  not  have  his  prying 
eyes  to  fear.  What  would  prevent  you  from  stealing 
down  to  the  shore,  the  night  before  we  sail,  and  swim 
ming  out  to  the  ship  and  hiding  yourself  in  one  of  the 
great  chests  in  the  foreroom?  The  steersman  will  not 
hinder  you,  for  I  have  spoken  so  many  fine  words  to 
him,  with  this  deed  in  view,  that  he  is  ready  to  chop 
off  his  head  at  my  bidding.  Thus  will  you  get  far  out 
at  sea  before  they  discover  you.  Gilli  will  not  know 
that  he  has  ever  seen  you  before,  you  are  so  white  and 
changed ;  and  when  he  has  taken  away  all  the  property 

220 


IN  THE  SHADOW   OF  THE  SWORD 

you  have  on  you,  he  will  say  nothing  further  about  the 
matter.  So  will  you  be  brought  to  Norway,  —  and 
thence  it  is  not  far  to  your  England,  though  I  do  not 
know  if  that  is  of  any  importance.  But  if  you  say  that 
this  plan  is  otherwise  than  ingenious,  I  shall  be  angry 
with  you." 

Alwin  vented  a  short  laugh.  "  It  is  most  ingenious, 
comrade.  The  only  trouble  with  it  is  that  I  have  no 
ambition  to  go  either  to  Norway  or  to  England." 

This  time  it  was  he  who  sealed  her  lips,  as  her 
amazement  was  about  to  burst  through  them. 

"  Give  me  a  hearing  and  you  will  understand.  I 
do  not  wish  to  go  to  England  because  I  could  do  noth 
ing  there  to  improve  my  credit  in  any  way.  My  kin 
have  disappeared  like  withered  grass,  and  the  Danes 
are  all-powerful.  I  do  not  wish  to  go  to  Norway  be 
cause  there  I  could  never  be  more  than  a  runaway 
slave;  and  though  I  strove  to  my  uttermost,  it  is 
unlikely  that  I  could  ever  acquire  either  wealth  or 
influence,  —  and  without  both  how  would  it  ever  be 
possible  to  win  you?  See  how  the  North  has  con 
quered  me !  First  it  was  only  my  body  that  was  bound ; 
and  I  was  sure  that,  if  ever  I  got  my  freedom,  I  should 
enter  the  service  of  some  English  lord  and  die  fighting 
against  the  Danes.  And  now  a  Norse  maiden  has 
conquered  my  heart,  so  that  I  would  not  take  my 
liberty  if  it  were  offered  me!  No,  no,  sweetheart; 
I  have  thought  of  it,  night  and  day,  until  at  last 
I  see  the  truth.  The  only  chance  I  have  is  with 
Leif." 

221 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

Helga  wrung  her  hands  violently.  "  You  must  be 
crazy  if  you  think  so !  He  would  strike  you  down  the 
instant  his  eyes  —  " 

"  It  is  not  my  intention  that  he  shall  know  me  until 
he  has  had  cause  to  soften  toward  me.  Do  you  not 
remember  Skroppa's  prophecy?  has  not  Sigurd  told 
you  of  it  ?  —  that  it  is  in  this  new  untrodden  country 
that  my  fate  is  to  be  decided?  I  will  disguise  myself 
in  some  way,  and  go  on  this  exploring  expedition 
among  his  following.  I  shall  have  many  chances  to 
be  of  service  to  him." 

"But  suppose  they  should  not  come  soon  enough? 
Suppose  your  disguise  should  be  too  shallow?  His 
eyes  are  like  arrows  that  pierce  everything  they  are 
aimed  at.  Suppose  he  should  recognize  you  at  once?  " 

The  new  grimness  again  squared  Alwin's  mouth. 
"  Then  one  of  two  things  will  happen.  Either  he  will 
pardon  me,  for  the  sake  of  what  I  have  already  endured ; 
or  else  he  will  keep  to  his  first  intention,  and  kill  me. 
In  neither  case  will  we  be  worse  off  than  we  were  four 
months  ago." 

Such  logic  admitted  of  no  reply,  and  Helga  gave 
way  to  it.  But  so  much  anguish  was  betrayed  in  her 
face,  that  Alwin  gave  another  short  laugh  and  asked 
her: 

"  Who  is  it  now  that  love  is  making  a  coward  of?  " 

She  shook  her  head  gravely.  "  I  am  no  coward. 
It  gladdens  me  to  have  you  face  death  in  this  way,  and 
to  know  that  you  will  not  murmur  even  if  luck  goes 
against  you.  But  I  do  not  wish  you  to  throw  your  life 

222 


IN  THE  SHADOW   OF  THE  SWORD 

away;    and  you  know  no  prudence.     Let  us  speak  of 
this  disguise.    What  have  you  fixed  upon?  " 

"  I  acknowledge  that  I  have  accomplished  very 
little.  Solveig  has  told  me  of  a  bark  whose  juice  is 
such  that  with  it  I  can  turn  my  skin  brown  like  that  of 
the  Southerners.  And  I  have  decided  to  make  believe 
that  I  am  a  Prankish  man.  I  know  not  a  little  of  their 
tongue,  which  will  help  to  disguise  my  speech.  But  how 
I  am  to  cover  up  my  short  hair,  or  account  for  my  ap 
pearance  in  Greenland  —  "  He  shrugged  his  shoulders, 
and  dropped  his  chin  upon  his  fist. 

Helga  clasped  her  hands  around  her  knee  and 
stared  at  him  thoughtfully.  "  I  have  heard  Sigurd  tell 
of  a  strange  wonder  he  saw  in  France,  —  I  do  not  know 
what  you  call  it,  —  like  a  hood  made  of  people's  hair. 
A  girl  who  had  lost  her  hair  through  sickness  was 
wont  to  wear  it;  and  Sigurd  did  not  even  suspect  that 
it  was  rootless,  until  one  day  she  caught  the  ends  in 
her  cloak,  and  pulled  it  off.  If  you  could  get  one  of 
those  —  " 

"If!"  Alwin  murmured. 

But  Helga  did  not  hear  him.  Suddenly,  in  the  dim 
perspective  of  her  mind,  she  had  caught  a  glimpse  of 
a  plan.  As  she  darted  at  it,  it  eluded  her;  but 
she  chased  it  to  and  fro,  seeing  it  more  clearly  at  each 
turn.  Finally  she  caught  it.  She  leaped  up  and 
opened  her  mouth  to  shout  it  forth,  when  an  impulse 
of  Editha's  caution  touched  her,  and  instead,  she 
threw  her  arms  around  his  neck  and  laughed  it  into 
his  ear. 

223 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

He  drew  back  and  gazed  at  her  with  dawning 
appreciation.  She  nodded  excitedly. 

"  Is  it  not  well  fitted  to  succeed?  You  can  escape 
to  Norway  as  I  planned,  and  after  that  you  can  easily 
reach  Normandy.  All  that  you  lack  is  gold,  and  Leif 
and  Gilli  have  covered  me  with  that." 

His  face  kindled  as  he  mused  on  it.  "  It  sounds 
possible.  Sigurd's  friends  would  receive  me  well  for 
his  sake;  and  after  I  had  got  everything  for  my  dis 
guise,  I  would  have  yet  many  good  chances  to  return 
to  Nidaros  and  board  the  ship  of  Arnor  Gunnarsson, 
who  comes  here  each  summer  on  a  trading  voyage. 
Coming  that  way,  who  could  suspect  me?  —  particu 
larly  when  it  is  everyone's  belief  that  I  am  dead." 

"  No  one !  "  Helga  cried  joyously.  "  No  one !  It 
is  perfect !  " 

In  a  sudden  burst  of  gratitude,  he  caught  her  hands 
and  kissed  them.  "  All  is  due  to  you,  then.  It  is  an 
unheard-of  cleverness !  You  must  be  a  Valkyria !  Only 
a  great  hero  is  worthy  of  a  maid  like  you." 

Laughing  with  pleasure,  she  hid  her  face  on  his 
breast. 

And  it  must  be  that  her  plan  possessed  some  of  the 
advantages  she  claimed  for  it,  for  it  came  to  pass  that, 
on  the  same  day  that  Gilli  and  his  daughter  set  sail 
for  Norway,  a  fair-skinned  thrall  with  a  shaven  head 
disappeared  from  Greenland  so  completely  that  even 
Kark's  keen  eyes  would  have  found  it  impossible  to 
trace  him. 


224- 


CHAPTER    XXIII 


A    FAMILIAR    BLADE    IN    A    STRANGE    SHEATH 

"  Now  it  is  related  that  Bjarni  Herjulfsson  came  from  Green 
land  to  Eirek  Jarl,  who  received  him  well.  Bjarni  described  his 
voyage  and  the  lands  that  he  had  seen.  People  thought  he  had 
shown  a  lack  of  interest  as  he  had  nothing  to  tell  about  them,  and 
he  was  somewhat  blamed  for  it.  He  became  the  Jarl's  hirdman 
and  went  to  Greenland  the  following  summer.  Now  there  was 
much  talk  about  land  discoveries."  —  FLATEYJARBOK. 

HE  week  after  Gilli's  de 
parture  for  Norway,  Leif 
returned  from  his  visit  to 
Herjulf's  Cape,  and  made 
public  his  intention  to  take 
up  Biorn's  barren  begin 
ning  and  carry  it  out  to  a 
definite  finish.  He  brought 
with  him  three  of  the  men 
of  Biorn's  old  crew,  and 
also  the  same  stanch  little  trading-vessel  in  which  Her 
julfsson  had  made  his  journey.  The  ship-sheds  upon 
the  shore  became  at  once  the  scene  of  endless  over 
hauling  and  repairing.  Thorhild's  women  laid  aside 
their  embroidering  for  the  task  of  sail-making.  There 
began  a  ransacking  of  every  hut  on  the  commons  and 
every  fishing-station  along  the  coast,  for  the  latest  im- 
15  225 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

proved  hunting-gear  and  fishing-tackle;  and  day  after 
day  Tyrker  rode  among  the  farms,  purchasing  stores  of 
grain  and  smoked  meats. 

As  the  old  saga  says :  "  Now  there,  was  much  talk 
about  land  discoveries."  The  Lucky  One  became  the 
hero  of  the  hour.  With  all  its  stubbornness,  Eric's 
pride  could  not  but  be  gratified.  He  began  to  show 
signs  of  relenting.  Gradually  he  ceased  to  avert  his 
face.  One  day,  he  even  worked  himself  up  to  making  a 
gruff  inquiry  into  their  plans. 

"  If  we  return  with  great  fame,  it  is  likely  his 
pleasure  will  reconcile  him  entirely,"  Leif's  men 
chuckled  to  each  other. 

The  diplomatic  guardsman  was  quick  to  under 
stand  the  change,  but  as  usual,  he  went  a  step  beyond 
their  expectations.  The  day  after  his  father  made  this 
first  advance,  he  invited  him  to  inspect  the  exploring 
ship  and  advise  them  concerning  her  equipment.  While 
they  stood  upon  the  shore,  admiring  the  coat  of  scarlet 
paint  that  was  being  laid  upon  her  hull,  he  suddenly 
offered  the  Red  One  the  leadership  of  the  expedition. 

Eric's  eyes  caught  fire,  and  his  wiry  old  frame 
straightened  and  swelled  with  eagerness.  Then,  though 
his  eyes  still  sparkled,  his  chest  sank  like  a  pierced 
bladder. 

"  It  is  not  possible  for  me  to  go.  I  am  too  old,  and 
less  able  to  bear  hardship  than  formerly." 

Rolf  and  the  steersman,  who  had  overheard  the 
offer,  exchanged  glances  of  relief,  and  allowed  them 
selves  to  breathe  again.  But  to  their  consternation, 

226 


A  BLADE  IN  A  STRANGE  SHEATH 

Leif  did  not  take  advantage  of  this  loop-hole.  He 
argued  and  urged,  until  Eric  drew  in  another  long 
breath  of  excitement,  until  his  aged  muscles  tingled 
and  twitched  with  a  spasm  of  youthful  ardor,  until  at 
last,  in  a  burst  of  almost  hysterical  enthusiasm,  he  ac 
cepted  the  offer.  In  the  warmth  of  his  pleasure,  he 
grasped  his  son's  hand  and  publicly  received  him  back 
into  his  affections.  But  at  the  moment,  this  was  cold 
comfort  for  Leif's  followers.  They  turned  from  their 
painting  and  hammering  and  polishing,  to  stare  at  their 
lord  in  amazed  disapproval.  The  instant  the  two  chiefs 
had  gone  up  from  the  shore,  complaints  broke  out  like 
explosions. 

"That  old  heathen  at  the  steering-oar!  All  the 
bad  luck  in  the  world  may  be  expected !  "  —  "  Nowhere 
lives  a  man  more  domineering  than  Eric  the  Red."  — 
"  What  is  to  become  of  Leif's  renown,  if  the  glory  is  to 
go  to  that  old  pagan?  "  —  "  Skroppa  has  turned  a  curse 
against  the  Lucky  One.  He  has  been  deprived  of  his 
mind." 

"  It  is  in  my  mind  that  part  of  that  is  true,"  Rolf 
said  thoughtfully,  leaning  on  the  spear-shaft  he  was 
sharpening.  "  I  believe  the  Saxon  Saints'  Book  has  be 
witched  his  reason.  From  that,  I  have  heard  the  Eng 
lishman  read  of  men  who  gave  up  honor  lest  it  might 
make  them  vain.  I  believe  Leif  Ericsson  is  humbling 
his  pride,  like  some  beaten  monk." 

He  was  interrupted  by  a  chorus  of  disgust.  "  Yah ! 
If  he  has  become  such  a  woman  as  that — !"  —  "A 
man  who  fears  bad  luck."  —  "A  brave  man  bears  the 

227 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

result  of  his  action,  whatever  it  is."  — "  The  Saints' 
Book  is  befitting  old  men  who  have  lost  their  teeth."  — 
"  Christianity  is  a  religion  for  women." 

Sigurd  struck  in  for  the  first  time.  Although  he 
had  been  frowning  with  vexation,  some  touch  of  com 
punction  had  held  him  silent.  "  I  will  not  allow  you  to 
say  that,  nor  should  you  wish  to  speak  so."  He  hesi 
tated,  rubbing  his  chin  perplexedly.  "  I  acknowledge 
that  I  experience  the  same  disgust  that  you  do;  yet  I 
am  not  altogether  certain  that  we  are  right.  I  remember 
hearing  my  father  say  that  v/hat  these  saints  did  was 
more  difficult  than  any  achievement  of  Thor.  And  I 
have  heard  King  Olaf  Trygvasson  read  out  of  the  Holy 
Book  that  a  man  who  controls  his  own  passions  is  more 
to  be  admired  than  a  man  who  conquers  a  city." 

For  perhaps  two  or  three  minutes  there  was  a  lull 
in  the  grumbling.  But  it  was  not  to  be  expected,  in  that 
brutal  age,  that  moral  strength  should  find  a  keen  ap 
preciation.  Indeed,  Sigurd's  words  were  far  from 
ringing  with  his  own  conviction.  Little  by  little,  the 
discontent  broke  out  again.  At  last  it  grew  so  near  to 
mutiny,  that  the  steersman  felt  called  upon  to  exercise 
his  authority. 

"  All  this  is  foolishly  spoken,  concerning  something 
you  know  nothing  of.  Undoubtedly  Leif  has  an  excel 
lent  reason  for  what  he  does.  It  may  be  that  he  con 
siders  it  of  the  greatest  importance  to  secure  Eric's 
friendship.  Or  it  may  be  that  he  intends  to  lead  him 
into  some  uninhabited  place,  that  he  may  kill  him  and 
get  rid  of  his  ill-temper.  It  is  certain  that  he  has  some 

228 


A  BLADE  IN  A  STRANGE  SHEATH 

good  reason.  Go  back  to  your  work,  and  make  your 
minds  easy  that  now,  as  always,  some  good  will  result 
from  his  actions." 

The  men  still  growled  as  they  obeyed  him;  but 
however  right  or  wrong  he  was  regarding  Leif's  mo 
tives,  he  was  proved  correct  in  his  prophecy.  Out  of 
that  moment  on  shore,  came  the  good  of  a  complete 
reconciliation  with  Eric.  No  more  were  there  cold 
shoulders,  and  half-veiled  gibes,  and  long  evenings  of 
gloomy  restraint.  No-  longer  were  Leif's  followers 
obliged  to  sit  with  teeth  on  their  tongues  and  hands  on 
their  swords.  The  warmth  of  gratification  that  had 
melted  the  ice  of  Eric's  displeasure  seemed  to  have  set 
free  torrents  of  generosity  and  good-will.  His  ruddy 
face  beamed  above  the  board  like  a  harvest  moon;  if 
Leif  would  have  accepted  it,  he  would  have  presented 
him  with  the  entire  contents  of  Brattahlid.  Following 
their  chief's  example,  his  retainers  locked  arms  with 
their  former  enemies  and  swore  them  eternal  brother 
hood.  Night  after  night  they  drank  out  of  the  same 
horns,  and  strengthened  their  bonds  in  lauding  their 
chiefs.  Never  had  the  great  hall  seen  a  time  of  such 
radiant  good  cheer. 

By  the  last  week  of  Leif's  preparations,  interest  and 
enthusiasm  had  spread  into  every  corner  of  inhabited 
Greenland.  Strings  of  people  began  to  make  pilgrim 
ages  to  stare  at  the  exploring  vessel  that  had  once  been 
within  sight  of  the  "  wonder-shores  "  and  now  seemed 
destined  actually  to  touch  them.  Men  came  from  all 
parts  of  the  country  in  the  hope  of  joining  her  crew,  and 

229 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

were  furious  with  disappointment  when  told  that  her 
equipment  was  limited  to  thirty-five,  and  that  that  num 
ber  had  already  been  made  up  from  among  Leif's  own 
followers.  Warriors  thronged  to  visit  the  Lucky  One, 
until  the  hall  benches  were  filled,  and  the  courtyard  was 
so  crowded  with  attendants  that  there  was  barely  room 
for  the  servants  to  run  between  the  horses  with  the  ale 
horns.  Outside  the  fence  there  was  nearly  always  a 
mob  of  children  and  paupers  and  thralls  lying  in  wait, 
like  a  wolf-pack,  to  tear  information  out  of  any  member 
of  the  household  who  should  venture  beyond  the  gates. 

Usually  it  was  only  vague  rumor  and  meagre  report 
that  fell  to  the  share  of  these  outsiders;  but  the  day 
before  Leif's  departure  it  happened  that  they  got  a  bit 
of  excitement  first-hand. 

Late  that  afternoon  word  went  around  that  the 
trading-ship  of  Arnor  Gunnarsson  was  coming  up  Eric's 
Fiord.  The  arrival  of  that  merchant  was  one  of  the 
events  of  the  year.  Not  only  did  it  occasion  great  feast 
ing  among  the  rich,  which  meant  additional  alms  among 
the  poor,  but  besides  a  chance  to  feast  one's  stomach,  it 
meant  an  opportunity  to  feast  one's  eyes  on  beautiful 
garments  and  wonderful  weapons;  and  in  addition  to 
all  else,  it  meant  such  a  budget  of  news  and  gossip  and 
thrilling  yarns  as  should  supply  local  conversation  with 
a  year's  stock  of  topics,  —  a  stock  always  run  low  and 
rather  shopworn  towards  the  end  of  the  long  winters. 
At  the  first  hint  of  the  "  Eastman's  "  approach,  a  crowd 
of  idlers  was  gathered  out  of  nowhere  as  quickly  as 
buzzards  are  drawn  out  of  empty  space. 

230 


A  BLADE  IN  A  STRANGE  SHEATH 

As  the  heavy  dun-colored  merchantman  came 
slowly  to  its  berth  and  the  anchor  fell  with  a  rattle  and 
a  splash,  the  motley  crowd  cheered  shrilly.  When  the 
ruddy  gold-bearded  trader  appeared  at  the  side,  ready  to 
clamber  into  the  boat  his  men  were  lowering,  they 
cheered  again.  And  they  regarded  it  as  an  appropriate 
tribute  to  the  importance  of  the  occasion  when  one  of 
their  number  came  running  over  the  sand  to  announce 
breathlessly  that  Leif  Ericsson  himself  was  riding  down 
to  greet  the  arrivals,  accompanied  by  no  less  a  person 
than  his  high-born  foster-son. 

"  Although  it  is  no  great  wonder  that  the  Lucky 
One  feels  interest,"  they  told  each  other.  "  The  last 
time  that  Eric  the  Red  came  to  meet  traders,  they  re 
turned  his  greeting  with  a  sweep  of  their  arms  toward 
their  ships,  and  an  invitation  to  take  whatever  of  its 
contents  best  pleased  him." 

"  The  strange  wonder  to  me,"  mumbled  one  old 
man,  "  is  that  it  is  always  to  those  who  have  sufficient 
wealth  to  purchase  them  that  presents  are  given.  It 
may  be  that  Odin  knows  why  gifts  are  seldom  given  to 
the  poor:  certainly  I  think  one  needs  to  be  all-wise  to 
understand  it." 

His  companions  clapped  their  hands  over  his 
mouth,  and  pointed  at  the  approaching  boat. 

"Look!"— "Look  there!"— "It  is  a  king's  son!" 
they  cried.  And  then  it  was  that  their  hungry  teeth 
closed  upon  their  morsel  of  excitement. 

In  the  bow  of  the  boat,  shining  like  a  jewel  against 
the  dark  background  of  the  trader's  dun  mantle,  stood 

231 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

a  most  splendidly  arrayed  young  warrior.  The  fading 
sunbeams  that  played  on  his  gilded  helm  revealed  shin 
ing  armor  and  a  golden  cross  embossed  upon  a  gold- 
rimmed  shield.  Still  nearer,  and  it  could  be  seen  that 
his  cloak  was  of  crimson  velvet  lined  with  sables,  and 
that  gold-embroideries  and  jewelled  clasps  flashed  with 
every  motion. 

Buzzing  with  curiosity,  they  crowded  down  to  the 
water's  edge  to  meet  him.  The  keel  bit  the  sand;  he 
stepped  ashore  into  their  very  midst,  and  even  that 
close  scrutiny  did  not  lessen  his  attractions.  His  olive- 
tinted  face  was  haughtily  handsome;  his  fine  black 
hair  fell  upon  his  shoulders  in  long  silken  curls;  he 
was  tall  and  straight  and  supple,  and  his  bearing  was 
bold  and  proud  as  an  eagle's. 

"  He  is  well  fitted  to  be  a  king's  son,"  they  repeated 
one  to  another.  And  those  in  front  respectfully  gave 
way  before  him,  while  those  behind  fell  over  one  an 
other  to  get  near  in  case,  he  should  speak,  —  and  Leif 
himself  paused  in  his  greeting  of  Arnor  Gunnarsson  to 
look  at  the  stranger  curiously. 

The  youth  stood  running  his  eyes  over  the  faces  of 
those  around  him,  until  his  gaze  fell  upon  Sigurd  Har- 
aldsson.  He  uttered  a  loud  exclamation,  and  sprang 
forward  with  outstretched  hand. 

Sigurd's  cheeks,  which  had  been  looking  rather 
pale,  suddenly  became  very  red ;  and  he  leaped  from  his 
horse  and  started  forward.  Then  he  wavered,  stopped, 
and  hesitated,  staring. 

"  Mon  ami  !  "  said  the  stranger,  in  some  odd  heathen 
232 


A  BLADE  IN  A  STRANGE  SHEATH 

tongue  very  different  from  good  plain  Norse.  "  Mon 
ami  I"  He  took  another  step  forward,  and  this  time 
their  palms  met. 

The  spectators  who  were  watching  Sigurd  Har- 
aldsson,  whispered  that  the  young  warrior  must  be  the 
last  man  on  earth  that  he  expected  to  see  in  Greenland, 
and  also  the  man  that  he  loved  the  best  of  all  his  sworn 
brothers.  The  fair-haired  jarl's  son  and  he  of  the  raven 
locks  stood  grasping  each  other's  hands  and  looking 
into  each  other's  eyes  as  though  they  had  forgotten 
there  was  anyone  else  in  the  world. 

"  He  looks  to  be  a  man  to  be  bold  in  the  presence 
of  chiefs,  does  he  not?  "  the  trader  observed  to  Leif 
Ericsson,  regarding  the  pair  benevolently  as  he  stood 
twisting  his  long  yellow  mustache.  "  He  said  to  me 
that  the  jarl's  son  was  his  friend;  it  is  great  luck  that 
he  should  find  him  so  soon.  He  is  somewhat  haughty- 
minded,  as  is  the  wont  of  Normans,  but  he  is  free  with 
his  gold."  And  the  thrifty  merchant  patted  his  money 
bag  absently. 

The  crowd  circulated  the  news  in  excited  whispers. 

"  He  is  a  friend  of  Sigurd  Haraldsson."  —  "  He  is 
a  Norman."  —  "  That  accounts  for  the  swarthiness  of 
his  skin."  —  "  Is  it  in  the  Norman  tongue  that  they  are 
speaking?"  —  "Normandy?  Is  that  the  land  Rolf  the 
Ganger  laid  under  his  sword?"  —  "Hush!  Sigurd  is 
leading  him  to  the  chief."  —  "  Now  we  shall  learn  what 
his  errand  is." 

And  the  boldest  of  them  pushed  almost  within 
whip-range  of  the  pair. 

233 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

But  there  was  no  difficulty  about  hearing,  for 
Sigurd  spoke  out  in  a  loud  clear  voice :  "  Foster-father, 
I  wish  to  make  known  to  you  my  friend  and  comrade 
who  has  just  now  arrived  on  the  Eastman's  vessel.  He 
is  called  Robert  Sans-Peur,  because  his  courage  is  such 
as  is  seldom  found.  I  got  great  kindness  from  his  kin 
when  I  was  in  Normandy." 

The  Norman  said  nothing,  but  he  did  what  the  by 
standers  considered  rather  surprising  in  a  knee-crooking 
Frenchman.  Neither  bending  his  body  nor  doffing  his 
helmet,  he  folded  his  arms  across  his  breast  and  looked 
straight  into  the  Lucky  One's  eyes. 

"  As  though,"  one  fellow  muttered,  "  as  though  he 
would  read  in  the  chief's  very  face  whether  or  not  it 
was  his  intention  to  be  friendly !  " 

"  Hush !  "  his  neighbor  interrupted  him.  "  Leif  is 
drawing  off  his  glove.  It  may  be  that  he  is  going  to 
honor  him  for  his  boldness." 

And  so  indeed  it  proved.  In  another  moment,  the 
chief  had  extended  his  bare  hand  to  the  haughty 
Southerner. 

"  I  have  an  honorable  greeting  for  all  brave  men, 
even  though  they  be  friendless,"  he  said,  with  lofty 
courtesy.  "  How  much  warmer  then  is  the  state  of  my 
feelings  toward  one  who  is  also  a  friend  of  Sigurd  Har- 
aldsson?  Be  welcome,  Robert  Sans-Peur.  The  best 
that  Brattahlid  has  to  offer  shall  not  be  thought  too 
good  for  you." 

Whether  or  not  he  could  speak  it,  it  was  evident 
that  the  Fearless  One  understood  the  Northern  tongue. 

234 


A  BLADE  IN  A  STRANGE  SHEATH 

His  haughtiness  passed  from  him  like  a  shadow.  Un 
covering  his  raven  locks,  he  bowed  low,  —  and  would 
have  set  his  lips  to  the  extended  hand  if  the  chief,  fore 
seeing  his  danger,  had  not  saved  himself  by  dexterously 
withdrawing  it. 

Sigurd,  still  flushed  and  nervous,  spoke  again: 
"  You  have  taken  this  so  well,  foster-father,  that  it  is  in 
my  mind  to  ask  of  you  a  boon  which  I  should  be  thank 
ful  if  you  would  grant.  As  far  off  as  Normandy,  my 
friend  has  heard  tidings  of  this  exploring-journey  of 
yours;  and  he  has  come  all  this  way  in  the  hope  of 
being  allowed  to  join  your  following.  He  has  the  mat 
ter  much  at  heart.  If  my  wishes  are  at  all  powerful 
with  you,  you  will  not  deny  him." 

A  murmur  of  delight  ran  through  the  crowd.  That 
this  splendid  personage  should  have  come  to  do  homage 
to  their  hero,  was  the  final  dramatic  touch  which  their 
imaginations  craved.  It  was  with  difficulty  that  they 
repressed  a  cheer. 

But  the  guardsman  looked  puzzled  to  the  point  of 
incredulity. 

"Heard  the  tidings  as  far  as  Normandy?"  he  re 
peated.  "A  matter  of  so  little  importance  to  anyone? 
How  is  that  likely?"  Straightening  in  his  saddle,  he 
looked  at  the  Norman  for  a  moment  with  eyes  that 
were  more  keen  than  courteous. 

"  He  would  be  liable  to  disaster  who  should  try 
to  put  a  trick  upon  Leif  Ericsson,"  the  thrall-born 
whispered. 

Robert    Sans-Peur  was   in   no   wise   disconcerted. 

235 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

Meeting  the  keen  eyes,  he  answered  in  plain  if  halting 
Norse :  "  The  renowned  chief  has  forgotten  that  early 
this  season  a  trading-ship  went  from  here  to  Trond- 
hjem.  Not  a  few  of  her  shipmates  went  further  than 
Nidaros.  One  of  them,  who  was  called  Gudbrand-wi'- 
the-Scar,  travelled  even  so  far  as  Rouen,  where  it  was 
my  good  fortune  to  encounter  him." 

"  It  is  true  that  I  had  forgotten  that,"  the  chief 
said,  slowry. 

He  lowered  his  gaze  to  his  horse's  ears  and  sat  for 
a  while  lost  in  thought.  Then  once  more  he  extended 
his  hand  to  the  Southerner. 

"  It  appears  to  me  that  you  are  a  man  of  energy 
and  resource,"  he  said,  with  a  return  of  his  former  cor 
diality.  "  Since  wind  and  wave  have  not  hindered  you 
from  your  desire,  it  would  be  unheard-of  churlishness 
for  me  to  refuse  you.  Get  now  into  my  saddle  and 
allow  your  friend  to  conduct  you  to  the  hall.  It  is  nec 
essary  that  I  oversee  the  storing  of  these  wares,  but 
after  the  night-meal  we  will  speak  further  of  the  mat 
ter."  To  forestall  any  further  attempts  at  hand-kissing, 
he  sprang  from  his  horse  and  strode  over  to  the  trader. 

With  an  air  of  grave  ceremony  that  was  swallowed 
open-mouthed  by  the  on-lookers,  Sigurd  held  his 
friend's  stirrup;  then,  quickly  remounting  his  own 
steed,  the  pair  rode  off. 

This  time  the  mob  would  not  be  restrained,  but 
burst  into  a  roar  of  delight. 

"  Here  at  last  is  a  great  happening  that  we  have 
seen  with  our  own  eyes !  "  they  told  each  other,  as  they 

236 


A  BLADE  IN  A  STRANGE  SHEATH 

settled  down  at  a  safe  distance  to  watch  Leif  and  the 
merchant  turning  over  the  bales  of  goods  which  the 
sailors  were  engaged  in  bringing  to  shore.  "  This  will 
be  something  to  relate  in  time  to  come,  —  a  great  event 
concerning  which  we  understand  everything." 

"  '  Concerning  which  we  understand  everything ! ' : 
Sigurd,  overhearing  them,  repeated  laughingly  to  his 
friend  as  they  galloped  up  the  lane. 

Robert  the  Fearless  laughed  too,  —  with  a  vibra 
tion  of  uneasiness  in  the  peal. 

"  Few  there  are  who  are  capable  of  making  that 
boast,"  he  answered.  "  Even  you,  comrade,  are  unequal 
to  it.  Here  now  is  something  that  is  worth  a  hearing." 
Leaning  from  his  saddle,  he  poured  into  Sigurd's  ear  a 
stream  of  low-toned  words  that  caused  the  Silver- 
Tongued  to  stop  short  and  stare  at  him  incredulously, 
and  then  look  back  at  the  anchored  ship  and  pound  his 
knee  in  a  fury  of  exasperation. 

The  cloud  rested  on  Sigurd's  sunny  face  for  the 
rest  of  the  evening.  Thorhild,  enchanted  at  the  tribute 
to  her  idolized  son,  plied  the  stranger  with  every  atten 
tion;  and  Kark  himself,  for  all  his  foxy  eyes,  removed 
the  gilded  helm  from  the  smooth  black  locks  without  a 
thought  to  try  whether  or  no  they  were  indigenous  to 
the  scalp  from  which  they  sprang,  —  but  Sigurd's  brow 
did  not  lighten. 

As  they  put  a  final  polish  upon  their  shields  and 
hung  them  for  the  last  time  upon  the  wall  behind  their 
seats,  Rolf  said  to  him  with  a  searching  glance :  "  It  is 
hidden  from  me  why  you  look  so  black,  comrade.  It' 

237 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

it  were  not  for  the  drawback  of  old  Eric  at  the  steering- 
oar,  certainly  every  circumstance  would  be  as  favorable 
as  could  be  expected." 

Sigurd  arose  and  pulled  his  cloak  down  from  its 
peg  with  a  vicious  jerk. 

"  There  are  other  witless  people  besides  Eric  the 
Red  who  thrust  themselves  where  they  are  not  wanted," 
he  retorted  grimly.  Then,  turning  abruptly,  he  strode 
out  into  the  darkness;  and  none  of  the  household  saw 
him  again  until  morning. 

The  sun  rose  upon  a  perfect  day,  warm  and  bright, 
with  the  wind  in  the  right  quarter,  steady  and  strong. 
And  as  if  to  make  sure  that  not  even  one  thing  should 
mar  so  auspicious  a  beginning,  Leif's  luck  swept  away 
the  only  drawback  that  Rolf  had  been  able  to  name. 

Down  in  the  lane,  midway  between  the  foot  where 
it  opened  upon  the  shore  and  the  head  where  it  ended 
at  the  fence,  there  lay  a  bit  of  a  rock.  A  small  stone  or 
a  big  pebble  was  all  it  was,  but  in  the  hands  of  Leif's 
luck  it  took  on  the  importance  of  a  boulder. 

When  the  moment  of  departure  arrived,  and  the 
cavalcade  poured  out  of  the  courtyard  gates,  with  a 
clanking  of  armor  and  a  flapping  of  gorgeous  new 
mantles,  warmed  by  the  horns  of  parting  ale  that  had 
steamed  down  their  throats,  singing  and  boasting  and 
laughing,  and  cheered  by  the  rabble  that  ran  alongside, 
their  v/ay  down  to  the  shore  lay  directly  over  the  head 
of  this  insignificant  pebble.  Who  would  have  thought 
of  avoiding  it?  Yet,  though  a  score  of  children's  feet 
danced  over  it  unharmed,  and  sixty  pairs  of  horses' 

238 


A  BLADE  IN  A  STRANGE  SHEATH 

hoofs  pranced  over  it  unhindered,  when  Eric  reached 
it  his  good  bay  mare  stumbled  against  it  and  fell,  so 
that  her  rider  was  thrown  from  his  saddle  and  rolled 
in  the  dust. 

There  were  no  bones  broken ;  he  was  no  more  than 
shaken;  he  was  up  before  they  could  reach  him;  but 
his  face  was  gray  with  disappointment,  and  his  frame 
had  shrunk  like  a  withered  leaf. 

"  It  is  a  warning  from  the  gods  that  I  am  on  the 
wrong  road,"  he  said  hoarsely.  "  It  is  a  sign  that  it 
cannot  be  my  fate  to  be  the  discoverer  of  any  other 
land  than  the  one  on  which  we  now  live.  My  luck  go 
with  you,  my  son;  but  I  cannot." 

Before  they  could  remonstrate,  he  had  wheeled 
his  horse  and  left  them,  riding  with  the  bent  head  and 
drooping  shoulders  of  an  old,  old  man. 

A  stern  sign  from  Valbrand  restrained  Leif's  men 
from  venting  the  cheers  they  were  bursting  with;  but 
the  looks  they  darted  at  their  leader,  and  then  at  each 
other,  said  as  plainly  as  words :  "  It  is  his  never-failing 
luck.  Why  did  we  ever  doubt  him?  We  would  follow 
him  into  the  Sea  of  Worms  and  believe  that  it  would 
end  favorably." 

In  this  promising  frame  of  mind  they  left  their 
friendly  haven  and  sailed  away  into  an  unknown  world. 


239 


CHAPTER    XXIV 


FOR    DEAR    LOVE'S    SAKE 

He  alone  knows, 

Who  wanders  wide 

And  has  much  experienced, 

By  what  disposition 

Each  man  is  ruled 

Who  common  sense  possesses. 

HAVAMAL. 

HE  first  night  out  was  a 
moonless  night,  that  shut 
down  on  the  world  of  waters 
and  blotted  out  even  the 
clouds  and  the  waves  that 
had  been  company  for  the 
solitary  vessel.  The  little 
ship  became  a  speck  of 
light  in  a  gulf  of  darkness, 
an  atom  of  life  floating  in 
empty  space.  Under  the  tent  roofs,  by  the  light  of 
flaring  torches,  the  crew  drank  and  sang  and  amused 
themselves  with  games;  but  beyond  that  circle,  there 
was  only  blackness  and  emptiness  and  silence. 

Sigurd  gazed  out  over  the  vessel's  side,  with  a 
yawn  and  a  shiver  combined.  "  It  feels  as  though  the 
air  were  full  of  ghosts,  and  we  were  the  only  living 
beings  in  the  whole  world,"  he  muttered. 

240 


FOR   DEAR  LOVE'S   SAKE 

A  tow-headed  giant  known  as  Long  Lodin  over 
heard  him,  and  laughed  noisily,  jerking  his  thumb  over 
his  shoulder  toward  the  deck  where  Leif's  eagle  face 
showed  high  above  their  heads. 

"  His  luck  could  carry  us  safe  through  even  the 
world  of  the  dead,"  he  reassured  him. 

But  Rolf  paused  in  his  chess  game  to  throw  his 
friend  a  keen  glance.  "  The  Silver-Tongue  has  been 
one  not  apt  to  speak  womanish  words,"  he  said,  gravely. 
"  Something  there  is  on  your  mind  which  disturbs  you, 
comrade." 

Sigurd  pulled  himself  together  with  an  attempt  at 
his  usual  careless  laugh.  "  Is  it  your  opinion  that  I 
am  the  only  person  who  is  thinking  of  ghosts  to 
night?"  he  parried.  "Look  yonder  at  Kark,  how  he 
fears  to  turn  his  back  on  the  shadows,  lest  the  Evil 
One  overtake  him!  It  is  my  belief  that  he  would  like 
it  better  to  die  than  to  venture  into  the  dark  of  the 
foreroom." 

Following  his  glance,  they  beheld  the  bowerman, 
leaning  against  the  mast  with  a  face  as  pale  as  a  toad 
stool.  When  a  sailor  threw  a  piece  of  dried  fish  at 
him,  he  jumped  as  though  he  had  been  struck  by  a 
stone.  Rolf's  gentle  smile  expanded  into  a  broad  grin, 
and  he  let  himself  be  turned  thus  easily  from  his  object. 

"  Now  that  is  true ;  I  had  not  observed  him  be- 
fofe.  He  appears  as  if  the  goddess  Ran  already  had 
hold  of  his  feet  to  pull  him  down  under  the  water. 
Let  us  have  a  little  fun  with  him.  I  will  send  him  to 
the  foreroom  on  an  errand." 

16  241 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

Robert  of  Normandy  set  down  his  drinking-horn 
with  a  sharp  motion,  and  Sigurd  leaned  forward  hastily; 
but  the  Wrestler's  soft  voice  was  already  speeding  his 
command. 

"  Ho  there,  valiant  Kark-with-the-white-cheeks ! 
Get  you  into  the  foreroom  and  bring  my  bag  of  chess 
men  from  the  brass-bound  box." 

Kark  heard  the  order  without  a  motion  except  an 
angry  scowl,  and  Sigurd  drew  back  with  something 
like  a  breath  of  relief.  But  Rolf  made  a  sudden 
move  as  though  to  rise  to  his  feet,  and  the  effect  was 
magical. 

"  I  am  going  as  soon  as  is  necessary,"  the  thrall 
growled.  "  You  said  nothing  of  being  in  haste."  And 
he  shuffled  over  to  one  of  the  torches  to  light  a  splinter 
in  its  flame,  and  pushed  his  way  forward  with  dragging 
feet. 

Sigurd  and  the  Norman  both  sprang  after  him. 

"  I  tell  you,  Rolf,  I  have  something  against  this !  " 
Sigurd  stormed,  as  the  Wrestler's  iron  hand  closed  upon 
his  cloak.  "  My  —  my  —  my  valuables  are  in  the  same 
chest.  I  will  not  have  him  pawing  them  over.  Let  me 
go,  I  say !  "  He  managed  to  slide  out  of  his  cloak  and 
dodge  under  Rolf's  arm. 

A  spark  of  something  very  like  anger  kindled  the 
Wrestler's  usually  mild  eyes;  he  caught  the  Norman 
around  the  waist,  as  the  latter  tried  to  pass  him,  and 
swung  him  bodily  into  the  air.  For  an  instant  it  seemed 
possible  that  he  might  hurl  him  over  the  ship's  side 
into  the  ocean.  But  he  finally  threw  him  lightly  upon 

242 


a  pile  of  skin  sleeping-bags,  and  turned  and  hastened 
after  the  jarl's  son. 

Guessing  that  some  friendly  squabble  was  in  prog 
ress,  the  sailors  made  way  for  him  good-humoredly, 
and  he  reached  the  forecastle  only  a  moment  behind 
Sigurd.  Kark's  taper  was  just  disappearing  among 
the  shadows  beneath  the  deck. 

Before  the  pursuers  could  speak,  the  bowerman 
leaped  back  upon  them  with  a  shriek  that  cut  the  air. 

"  Ran  is  in  there !  I  saw  her  hair  hanging  over  a 
barrel.  It  was  long  and  yellow.  It  is  Ran  herself! 
We  shall  drown  —  " 

Sigurd  Haraldsson  dealt  him  a  cuff  that  felled  him 
like  a  log. 

"  The  simpleton  is  not  able  to  tell  a  piece  of 
yellow  fox-fur  from  a  woman's  hair,"  he  said,  con 
temptuously.  "  Since  you  are  here,  Rolf,  hold  the  light 
for  me,  and  I  will  get  the  chess-bag  myself."  He  spoke 
loudly  enough  so  that  the  men  on  the  benches  heard, 
laughed,  and  turned  back  to  their  amusements.  Then 
he  drew  Rolf  further  into  the  room,  laid  a  hand  over 
his  mouth,  and  pointed  to  the  farthest  corner,  where 
barrels  and  piled-up  bales  made  a  screen  half-way 
across  the  bow. 

Hair  long  and  yellow  there  was,  as  the  simpleton 
had  said ;  but  it  was  not  the  vengeful  Ran  who  looked 
out  from  under  it.  Tumbled  and  dishevelled,  paling 
and  flushing,  short-kirtled  and  desperate-eyed,  Helga 
the  Fair  stood  before  them. 

"  Behold  how  a  prudent  shield-maiden  helps  mat- 

243 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

ters  that  are  already  in  a  snarl,"  the  jarl's  son  said, 
dryly. 

The  Wrestler  started  back  in  consternation.  Helga 
dropped  her  eyes  guiltily. 

"  I  cannot  blame  you  for  being  angry,"  she  mur 
mured.  "  I  have  become  a  great  hindrance  to  you." 

"  It  is  an  unheard-of  misfortune !  "  gasped  Rolf. 
"  In  flying  from  Gilli  you  have  broken  the  Norwegian 
law;  and  by  causing  Leif  to  aid  you  in  your  flight 
you  have  made  him  an  accomplice.  A  bad  result  is 
certain." 

Helga's  head  bent  lower.  Then  suddenly  she  flung 
out  her  hands  in  passionate  entreaty. 

"  Yet  I  could  not  help  it,  comrades !  As  I  live,  I 
could  not  help  it!  How  could  I  have  the  heart  to 
remain  in  safety,  without  knowing  whether  Alwin  lived 
or  died?  How  could  I  spend  my  days  decking  myself 
in  fine  clothes,  while  my  best  friend  fought  for  his  life? 
Was  it  to  be  expected  that  I  could  help  coming?  "  She 
spoke  softly,  half-crouching  in  her  hiding-place,  but 
her  heart  was  in  every  word. 

Her  judges  could  not  stand  against  her.  Rolf 
swore  that  she  would  have  been  unworthy  the  name 
of  shield-maiden  had  she  acted  otherwise.  And  Sigurd 
pressed  her  hand  with  brotherly  tenderness. 

"  You  should  know  that  I  am  not  blaming  you  in 
earnest,  my  foster-sister,  because  I  grumble  a  little 
when  I  cannot  see  my  way  out  of  the  tangle."  He  bent 
over  Kark  to  make  sure  that  he  was  really  as  un 
conscious  as  he  seemed;  then  he  lowered  his  voice 

244 


FOR  DEAR  LOVE'S   SAKE 

nervously.  "  What  makes  it  a  great  mishap  is  that 
your  presence  doubles  Alwin's  risk,  and  because  one 
can  never  be  altogether  sure  to  what  lengths  Eric's 
son  will  go,  —  even  with  one  whom  he  loves  as  well 
as  he  loves  you.  If  I  could  find  some  good  way  in 
which  to  break  the  news  to  him  before  he  sees 
you,  —  " 

Helga  sprang  out  of  her  niche,  and  stood,  straight 
and  rigid,  before  them.  "  You  shall  not  endanger  your 
self  to  shield  me.  You  will  feel  it  enough  for  what 
you  have  already  done.  The  first  burst  of  his  anger  I 
will  bear  myself,  as  is  my  right." 

Before  they  had  even  guessed  her  intention,  she 
slipped  past  them,  leaped  lightly  over  Kark's  motionless 
body,  and  delivered  herself  into  the  light  of  the  torches. 
In  another  instant,  a  roar  of  amazement  and  delight 
had  gone  up  from  the  benches ;  and  the  men  were  drop 
ping  their  games  and  knocking  over  their  goblets  to 
crowd  around  her. 

"  She  has  got  out  of  her  wits,"  Rolf  said,  won- 
deringly. 

"  He  will  kill  her,"  Sigurd  answered,  between  his 
teeth.  "  For  half  as  much  cause,  Olaf  Trygvasson 
struck  a  queen  in  the  face." 

They  followed  her  aft,  like  men  walking  in  a 
dream;  but  between  the  rings  of  broad  shoulders  they 
soon  lost  sight  of  her.  All  they  could  see  was  the 
Norman's  dark  face,  as  he  stepped  upon  a  bench  and 
silently  watched  the  approaching  apparition. 

"  The  Troll  take  him !    If  he  cannot  keep  that  look 

245 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

out  of  his  eyes,  why  does  he  not  shut  them?  "  Sigurd 
muttered,  irritably. 

Perhaps  it  was  that  look  which  Helga  encountered, 
as  she  made  the  last  step  that  brought  her  face  to  face 
with  the  chief.  At  that  moment,  a  great  change  came 
over  her.  When  the  guardsman  pushed  back  to  the 
extreme  limits  of  his  chair  to  regard  her  in  a  sort  of 
incredulous  horror,  she  did  not  fall  at  his  feet  as 
everyone  expected  her  to,  and  as  she  herself  had 
thought  to  do.  Instead,  she  flung  up  her  head  with 
a  spirit  that  sent  the  long  locks  flying.  Even  when 
anger  began  to  distort  his  face,  —  anger  headlong  and 
terrible  as  Eric's,  —  her  glance  crossed  his  like  a 
sword-blade. 

"  You  need  not  look  at  me  like  that,  kinsman," 
she  said,  fiercely.  "  It  is  your  own  fault  for  giving 
me  into  the  power  of  a  mean-minded  brute,  —  you 
who  brought  me  up  to  be  a  free  Norse  shield- 
maiden  !  " 

If  the  planks  of  the  deck  had  risen  against  them, 
the  men  could  not  have  looked  at  each  other  more 
aghast.  Her  boldness  seemed  to  paralyze  even  Leif. 
Or  was  it  the  grain  of  truth  in  the  reproach  that  stayed 
him?  He  let  moment  after  moment  pass  without  re 
plying.  He  sat  plainly  struggling  to  hold  back  his 
fury,  gripping  his  chair-arms  until  the  knuckles  on 
his  fists  gleamed  white. 

After  peering  at  him  curiously  for  awhile,  as  though 
trying  to  divine  his  wishes,  his  shrewd  old  foster-father 
put  aside  the  chess-board  on  which  they  had  been  play- 

246 


FOR   DEAR  LOVE'S   SAKE 

ing,  and  hobbled  over  and  laid  a  soothing  hand  on  the 
girl's  arm. 

"Speak  you  of  Gilli?"  he  inquired.  "Tell  to  us 
how  he  has  ill-treated  you." 

It  was  only  very  slightly  that  the  pause  had  cooled 
Helga's  valor. 

"  He  has  treated  me  like  a  horse  that  traders  deck 
out  in  costly  things,  and  parade  up  and  down  for  men 
to  see  and  offer  money  for,"  she  answered  hotly. 

Though  they  knew  Gilli's  conduct  was  entirely 
within  the  law,  and  there  was  not  a  man  there  who 
might  not  have  done  the  same  thing,  they  all  grunted 
contemptuously.  Tyrker  stroked  his  beard,  with  an 
other  sidelong  glance  at  his  foster-son,  as  he  said, 
cautiously : 

"  So?  Aber,  —  how  have  you  managed  it  from  him 
to  escape?  " 

"  Little  was  there  to  manage.  As  I  told  you,  he 
loaded  me  with  precious  things;  after  which  he  left 
me  to  sit  at  home  with  his  weak-minded  wife,  while 
he  went  on  a  trading  voyage,  as  was  his  wont.  A 
horse  brought  me  to  Nidaros;  gold  bought  me  a  pas 
sage  with  Arnor  Gunnarsson,  and  his  ship  brought  rne 
into  Eric's  Fiord." 

Then,  for  the  first  time,  Leif  spoke.  His  words 
leaped  out  like  wolves  eager  for  a  victim. 

"  Do  not  stop  there !  Tell  how  you  passed  from  his 
ship  into  mine.  Tell  whom  you  found  in  Eric's  Fiord 
who  became  a  traitor  for  your  gold." 

She  answered  him  bravely :    "  No   one,   kinsman. 

247 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

No  one  received  so  much  as  a  ring  from  me.  May 
the  Giant  take  me  if  I  lie !  I  swam  the  distance  between 
the  ships  under  the  cover  of  darkness,  and  — " 

His  voice  crashed  through  hers  like  a  thunder 
peal:  "Who  kept  the  watch  on  board,  last  night?" 

Half  a  dozen  men  started  in  sudden  consternation ; 
but  they  were  spared  the  peril  of  a  reply,  for  Sigurd 
Haraldsson  stepped  out  of  the  throng  and  stood  at 
Helga's  side. 

"  I  kept  the  watch  last  night,  foster-father,"  he 
said,  quietly.  "  Let  none  of  your  men  suffer  in  life  or 
limb.  It  was  I  who  received  her  on  board,  while  it  was 
the  others'  turn  to  sleep;  and  I  alone  who  hid  her  in 
the  foreroom." 

Those  who  had  hoped  that  Leif's  love  for  his  foster- 
son  might  outweigh  his  anger,  gauged  but  poorly  the 
force  of  the  resentment  he  had  been  holding  back.  At 
this  offer  of  a  victim  which  it  was  free  to  accept,  his 
anger  could  no  more  be  restrained  than  an  unchained 
torrent.  It  burst  out  in  a  stream  of  denunciation  that 
bent  Sigurd's  handsome  head  and  lashed  the  blood  into 
his  cheeks.  Coward  and  traitor  were  the  mildest  of  its 
reproaches;  contempt  and  eternal  displeasure  were  the 
least  of  its  dooms.  Though  Helga  besought  with  eyes 
and  hands,  the  torrent  thundered  on  with  a  fury  that 
even  the  ire  of  Eric  had  never  surpassed. 

Only  a  lack  of  breath  brought  it  finally  to  an  end. 
The  chief  dashed  himself  back  into  his  chair,  and  leaned 
there,  panting  and  darting  fiery  glances  from  under  his 
scowling  brows,  —  now  at  Rolf  and  the  Norman,  now  at 

248 


FOR  DEAR  LOVE'S   SAKE 

Helga,  and  again  at  the  motionless  figure  of  Sigurd 
Haraldsson,  silently  awaiting  his  pleasure.  When  he 
spoke  again,  it  was  with  the  suddenness  of  a  blow. 

"  Nor  do  I  altogether  believe  that  it  was  to  escape 
from  Gilli  that  she  took  this  venture  upon  herself.  By 
her  own  story,  Gilli  had  gone  away  for  the  season  and 
left  her  free.  It  is  my  opinion  that  it  took  something  of 
more  importance  to  steal  the  wits  out  of  her." 

Helga  blanched.  If  he  was  going  to  pry  into  her 
motives,  what  might  not  the  next  words  bring  out? 
Under  the  Norman's  silken  tunic,  an  English  heart 
leaped,  and  then  stood  still.  There  was  a  pause  in 
which  no  one  seemed  to  breathe.  But  the  next  words 
were  as  unexpected  as  the  last. 

Of  a  sudden,  Leif  started  up  with  a  gesture  of  im 
patience.  "  Have  I  nothing  to  think  of  besides  your 
follies?  Trouble  me  no  longer  with  the  sight  of  you. 
Tyrker,  take  the  girl  below  and  see  to  it  that  she  is 
cared  for."  While  the  culprits  stared  at  him,  scarcely 
daring  to  credit  their  ears,  he  still  further  signified  that 
the  incident  was  closed,  by  turning  his  back  upon  them 
and  inviting  Robert  Sans-Peur  to  take  the  German's 
place  at  the  chess-board, 

In  a  daze  of  bewilderment,  Sigurd  let  Rolf  lead  him 
away, 

"  What  can  he  mean  by  such  an  ending?  "  he  mar 
velled,  as  soon  as  it  was  safe  to  voice  his  thoughts. 
"  How  comes  it  that  he  will  stop  before  he  has  found 
out  her  real  motive?  It  cannot  be  that  he  will  drop  it 
thus.  Did  you  not  see  the  black  look  he  gave  me  as  I 

249 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

left?  "  He  raised  his  eyes  to  Rolf's  face,  and  drew  back 
resentfully.  "  What  are  you  smiling  at?  "  he  demanded. 

"  At  your  stupidity,"  Rolf  laughed  into  his  ear. 
"  Do  you  not  see  that  he  believes  he  has  found  out 
her  real  motive?  "  As  Sigurd  continued  to  stare,  the 
Wrestler  shook  him  to  arouse  his  slumbering  faculties. 
"  Simpleton !  He  thinks  it  was  for  love  of  you  that 
Helga  fled  from  Norway !  " 

"  Norn  du  diable ! "  breathed  Sigurd.  Yet  the 
longer  he  thought  of  it,  the  more  clearly  he  saw  it. 
By  and  by,  he  drew  a  breath  of  relief  that  ended  in  a 
laugh.  "  And  he  thinks  to  make  me  envious  by  putting 
my  Norman  friend  before  me!  Do  you  see?  He  in 
tends  it  as  a  punishment.  By  Saint  Michael,  it  seems 
almost  too  amusing  to  be  true !  " 


250 


CHAPTER    XXV 


"WHERE    NEVER    MAN    STOOD    BEFORE" 

Wit  is  needful 

To  him  who  travels  far : 

At  home  all  is  easy. 

HAVAMAL. 

OUR  days  of  threading 
fog-thickets  and  plough 
ing  over  watery  wastes, 
and  the  stanch  little  ves 
sel  pushed  her  way  into 
sight  of  the  first  of  the 
unknown  lands.  It  tow 
ered  up  ahead  like  a  storm- 
cloud,  bleak  and  barren- 
looking  as  Greenland  itself. 
From  its  inhospitable  heights  and  glaciers  gleaming 
coldly  in  the  sunshine,  they  knew  it  at  once  for  the 
last-seen  land  of  Biorn's  narrative. 

"  It  looks  to  me  like  a  good  omen  that  we  are  to 
begin  where  Biorn  left  off,"  Rolf  observed  to  one  of 
the  men  engaged  in  lowering  the  ship's  boat. 

The  fellow  was  a  stalwart  Icelander  who  had 
every  current  superstition  at  his  tongue's  end,  and 
was  even  accredited  with  the  gift  of  second  sight. 

251 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

He  hunched  his  shoulders  sceptically,  as  he  bent  over 
the  ropes. 

"  It  is  my  opinion  that  good  omens  have  little  to 
do  with  this  land,"  he  returned.  "  It  bears  every  re 
semblance  to  the  Giant  Country  which  Thor  visited." 

"  I  believe  it  is  Helheim  itself,"  quavered  Kark. 

The  Wrestler  glanced  at  the  thrall's  blanching 
cheeks  and  laughed  a  long  soft  laugh.  Such  a  display 
was  one  of  the  few  things  that  moved  him  to  mirth. 
Suddenly  he  caught  up  the  bowerman  as  one  picks  up 
a  kitten,  and,  leaning  out  over  the  side,  dropped  him 
sprawling  into  the  long-boat. 

"  Here,  then,  is  your  chance  to  enter  the  world  of 
the  dead  in  good  company,"  he  laughed. 

He  stood  guard  over  the  gunwale  until  Leif  and 
the  other  ten  men  of  the  boat's  crew  were  ready  to  go 
down;  pounding  the  poor  wretch's  fingers  when  he 
attempted  to  climb  back,  while  a  row  of  grinning  faces 
mocked  him  over  the  side. 

The  unpromising  aspect  of  the  shore  did  not  les 
sen  as  the  explorers  approached  it.  If  they  had  not 
made  an  easy  landing,  on  a  gravelly  strip  between  two 
rocky  points,  they  would  have  felt  that  their  labor  had 
been  wasted.  From  the  sea  to  the  ice-tipped  moun 
tains  there  stretched  a  plain  of  nothing  but  broad  flat 
stones.  They  looked  in  vain  for  any  signs  of  life.  Not 
a  tree  nor  a  shrub,  nor  even  so  much  as  a  grass-blade, 
relieved  the  dead  emptiness.  When  they  caught  sight 
of  a  fox,  whisking  from  one  rocky  den  to  another,  it 
startled  them  into  crossing  themselves. 

252 


"WHERE  NEVER  MAN  STOOD  BEFORE" 

"  It  is  over  such  wastes  as  this  that  the  dead  like 
to  call  to  each  other,"  Valbrand  muttered  in  his  beard. 

And  his  neighbor  mumbled  uneasily,  "  I  think  it 
likely  that  this  is  one  of  the  plains  on  which  the 
Women  who  Ride  at  Night  hold  their  meetings.  If  it 
were  not  for  the  Lucky  One's  luck,  I  would  prefer 
swallowing  hot  irons  to  coming  here." 

Then  both  became  silent,  for  Leif  had  faced  about 
and  was  awaiting  their  full  attention  before  announcing 
the  next  move. 

"  I  dislike  to  see  brave  men  disgrace  their  beards 
with  bondmaids'  gabble,"  he  said  sternly.  "  Fix  in 
your  minds  the  shame  that  was  spoken  of  Biorn  Her- 
julfsson  because  of  his  lack  of  enterprise.  The  same 
shall  not  be  said  of  us.  Rolf  Erlingsson  and  Ottar  the 
Red  and  three  others  shall  follow  me ;  and  we  will  walk 
inland  until  the  light  has  entirely  faded  from  the  high 
est  mountain  peak  yonder,  and  the  next  point  below  is 
yellow  as  a  golden  fir-cone.  The  others  of  you  shall 
follow  Valbrand  for  the  same  length  of  time,  but  walk 
southward  along  the  shore,  since  it  may  be  that  some 
thing  of  interest  is  hidden  behind  these  points  —  " 

A  howl  from  Kark  interrupted  him. 

"  I  will  not  go !  By  Thor,  I  will  not  go !  Spirits 
are  hidden  behind  those  points.  Who  knows  what 
would  jump  out  at  us?  I  will  not  stir  away  from  the 
Lucky  One.  I  will  not !  I  will  not !  "  Gibbering  with 
terror,  he  clutched  Leif's  cloak  and  clung  there  like 
a  cat. 

For  a  moment  the  chief  hesitated,  looking  down 

253 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

at  him  with  disgust  unutterable.  Then  he  quietly 
loosened  the  golden  clasp  on  his  shoulder,  flung  the 
mantle  off  with  a  sweep  that  sent  the  thrall  stagger 
ing  backward,  and  marched  away  at  the  head  of  his 
men. 

Valbrand  had  handled  rebellious  slaves  before. 

Shaking  the  fellow  until  he  no  longer  had  any 
breath  to  howl  with,  the  steersman  said  briefly,  "  It 
is  very  unlikely  that  we  shall  see  any  ghosts,  but  it 
is  altogether  certain  that  your  hide  will  feel  my  belt 
if  you  do  not  end  this  fuss." 

Kark  made  his  choice  with  admirable  swiftness. 

He  got  what  comfort  he  could,  poor  wretch,  out 
of  a  carefully  selected  position.  As  between  two 
shields,  he  crept  between  the  mystic  Icelander  and  the 
dauntless  Norman  warrior.  Valbrand  led  the  way, 
his  flint  face  set  to  withstand  the  Devil  and  all  his 
angels;  and  three  strapping  Swedes  brought  up  the 
rear,  with  drawn  swords  and  thumping  hearts. 

If  only  the  way  could  have  lain  straight  and  open 
before  them,  even  though  it  bristled  with  beasts  and 
foes!  But  for  the  whole  distance  it  screwed  itself 
into  a  succession  of  crescent-shaped  beaches,  each  one 
lying  between  rocky  spurs  of  the  beetling  crags. 

Each  point  they  rounded  disclosed  nothing  more 
alarming  than  lichened  boulders  and  pebbly  shore, 
with  here  a  dead  fish,  and  there  a  heap  of  shining  snaky 
kelp,  and  yonder  a  flock  of  startled  gulls,  —  but  who 
could  tell  what  the  next  projection  might  be  hiding? 
They  walked  with  their  fists  gripped  hard  around  their 

254 


"WHERE  NEVER  MAN   STOOD   BEFORE" 

weapons,  their  eyes  shifting,  their  ears  strained,  while 
the  waves  hissed  around  their  feet  and  the  gulls 
screamed  over  their  heads. 

Slowly  the  light  faded  from  the  mountain  top 
and  lay  upon  the  next  peak,  a  golden  cone  against  the 
blue.  At  last,  even  Valbrand's  sense  of  duty  was 
satisfied. 

"  We  will  turn  back  now,"  he  announced,  halting 
them.  "  But  first  I  will  climb  up  the  cliff,  here  where 
it  is  lowest,  and  try  to  see  a  little  way  ahead,  that  we 
may  have  as  much  news  as  possible  to  report  to  the 
chief." 

As  he  spoke,  he  gave  a  great  spring  upward  on 
to  a  shelving  ledge,  and  pulled  himself  up  to  the  next 
projection;  a  rattling  shower  of  sand  and  pebbles  con 
tinued  to  mark  his  ascent.  Robert  the  Fearless  walked 
on  to  look  around  the  rock  they  had  almost  reached; 
but  the  rest  remained  where  they  were,  following  their 
leader's  movements  with  anxious  ayes. 

They  were  so  intent  that  they  jumped  like  startled 
horses  at  an  exclamation  from  the  Icelander.  He  was 
pointing  to  the  strip  of  beach  which  lay  between  Kark 
and  the  Norman. 

"  Look  there !  "  he  cried.     "  Look  there !  " 

Their  alarm  was  in  no  way  diminished  when  they 
had  looked  and  seen  that  the  space  was  empty.  The 
cold  drops  came  out  on  their  bodies,  and  the  hair  rose 
on  their  heads. 

Robert  of  Normandy,  who  had  caught  the  cry  but 
not  the  words,  came  walking  back,  inquiring  the  cause 

2S5 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

of  the  excitement;  and  at  that  the  Icelander  cried  out 
louder  than  before: 

"  Have  a  care  where  you  go!  Do  you  not  see  it? 
You  will  get  blood  upon  your  fine  cloak.  It  is  at  your 
feet." 

In  blank  amazement,  the  Norman  stared  first  at 
the  ground  and  then  at  the  seer. 

"Have  the  wits  been  stolen  out  of  you?  There 
is  not  even  so  much  as  a  devil-fish  where  you  are 
pointing." 

The  Icelander  took  off  his  cap,  and  commenced 
wiping  the  great  beads  from  his  forehead. 

"  You  begin  to  listen  after  the  song  is  sung,"  he 
answered,  peevishly.  "  The  thing  ran  away  as  soon  as 
you  approached.  It  was  a  fox  that  was  bloody  all 
over." 

A  yell  of  terror  distended  Kark's  throat. 

"  A  fox !  "  he  screeched.  "  My  guardian  spirit  fol 
lows  me  in  that  shape ;  a  foreknowing  woman  told  me 
so.  It  is  my  death-omen !  I  am  death-fated !  "  His 
knees  gave  way  under  him  so  that  he  sank  to  the 
ground  and  cowered  there,  wringing  his  hands. 

The  Icelander  shot  a  look  of  triumph  at  the  scep 
tical  stranger. 

"  They  have  no  call  to  hold  their  chins  high  who 
hear  of  strange  wonders  for  the  first  time,"  he  said, 
severely.  "  It  is  as  certain  that  men  have  guardian 
spirits  as  that  they  have  bodies.  Yours,  Robert  of 
Normandy,  goes  doubtless  in  the  shape  of  a  wolf  be 
cause  of  your  warrior  nature;  and  I  advise  you  now, 

256 


"WHERE  NEVER  MAN   STOOD   BEFORE" 

that  when  you  see  a  bloody  wolf  before  you  it  will  be 
time  for  you  to  draw  on  your  Hel-shoes.  The  animal 
ran  nearest  the  thrall  —  " 

Kark's  lamentations  merged  into  a  shriek  of  hope. 
"  That  is  untrue !  It  lay  at  the  Norman's  feet ;  you  told 
him  so!" 

While  the  seer  turned  to  look  rather  resentfully 
at  him,  he  climbed  up  this  slender  life-line,  like  a  man 
whom  sharks  are  pursuing. 

"  It  was  not  a  fox  that  you  saw,  at  all ;  it  was  a 
wolf!  So  excited  were  you  that  your  eyes  were  de 
ceitful.  It  was  a  wolf,  and  it  was  nearest  the  Norman. 
A  blind  man  could  see  what  that  means." 

The  Icelander  pulled  off  his  cap  again,  but  this 
time  it  was  to  scratch  his  head  doubtfully. 

"  It  was  when  the  stranger  approached  it,  that  it 
was  nearest  to  him,"  he  persisted.  "  While  this  may 
signify  that  he  will  seek  death,  I  am  unable  to  say  that 
it  proves  that  he  will  overtake  it.  Yet  I  will  not  swear 
that  it  was  not  a  wolf.  The  sun  was  in  my  eyes  —  " 

Robert  the  Fearless  burst  into  a  scornful  laugh. 
"  Oh,  call  it  a  wolf,  and  let  us  end  this  talk!  "  he  said, 
contemptuously.  "  I  shall  not  die  until  my  death-day 
comes,  though  you  see  a  pack  of  them.  Call  it  a  wolf, 
craven  serf,  if  that  will  stay  your  tongue." 

There  was  no  chance  for  more,  for  at  that  moment 
Valbrand  joined  them. 

"  There  is  naught  to  be  seen  which  is  different 
from  what  we  have  already  experienced,"  he  said 
shortly;  and  they  began  the  return  march. 

17  257 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

They  reached  the  landing-place  first;  but  it  was 
not  long  before  the  heads  of  their  companions  appeared 
above  a  rocky  ridge.  This  party,  it  was  evident,  had 
had  better  sport.  Several  men  carried  hats  filled  with 
sea-birds'  eggs.  Another  explorer  had  under  his  arm 
a  fat  little  bear  cub  that  he  had  picked  up  somewhere. 
Rolf's  deftness  at  stone-throwing  had  secured  him  a 
bushy  yellow  fox-tail  for  a  trophy. 

The  party  had  gone  inland  far  enough  to  discover 
that  creeping  bushes  grew  on  the  hills,  and  rushes  on 
the  bogs;  that  it  was  an  island,  as  Biorn  had  stated, 
and  that  forests  equal  in  size  to  those  of  Greenland 
grew  in  sheltered  places.  But  they  had  seen  nothing 
to  alter  their  unflattering  first  opinion.  Vikings  though 
they  were,  warriors  who  would  have  been  flayed  alive 
without  flinching,  relief  was  manifest  on  every  face 
when  the  leader  finally  gave  the  word  to  embark. 

Probably  it  was  because  he  understood  the  danger 
of  pushing  their  fidelity  too  far,  that  the  chief  gave  the 
order  to  return  so  soon.  For  his  own  part,  he  did  not 
seem  to  be  entirely  satisfied.  With  one  foot  on  the 
stern  of  the  boat,  and  one  still  on  the  rocks,  he  lingered 
uncertainly. 

"  Yet  we  have  not  acted  with  this  land  like  Biorn, 
who  did  not  come  ashore,"  he  muttered. 

Rolf  displayed  the  fox-tail  with  a  flourish.  "  We 
have  accomplished  more  than  Eric  after  he  had  been 
in  Greenland  an  equally  short  time,  chief.  We  have 
taken  tribute  from  the  inhabitants." 

Leif  deigned  to  smile  slightly.     He  stepped  into 

258 


"WHERE  NEVER  MAN   STOOD   BEFORE" 

his  place,  and  from  the  stern  he  swept  a  long  critical 
look  over  the  barren  coast,  —  from  the  fox-dens  up  to 
the  high-peaked  mountains,  and  back  again  to  the  sea. 

"  We  will  give  as  well  as  take,"  he  said  at  last. 
"  I  will  give  a  name  to  the  land,  and  call  it  Helluland, 
for  it  is  indeed  an  icy  plain." 

They  were  welcomed  on  board  with  a  hubbub  of 
curiosity.  Almost  every  article  of  value  upon  the  ship 
was  offered  in  exchange  for  the  cub  and  the  fox-tail. 
The  uncanny  accounts  of  the  place  were  swallowed 
with  open-mouthed  greediness;  so  greedily  that  it  was 
little  wonder  that  at  each  repetition  the  narratives  grew 
longer  and  fuller.  Told  by  torchlight,  at  a  safe  dis 
tance  from  Leif,  each  boulder  took  on  the  form  of  a 
squatting  dwarf;  and  the  faint  squeaking  of  foxes 
became  the  shrieking  of  spirits.  The  tale  of  the  death- 
omen  swelled  to  such  proportions  that  Kark  would  have 
been  terrified  out  of  his  wits  if  he  had  not  rested  secure 
in  the  conviction  that  the  vision  had  been  a  wolf.  The 
explorers  who  had  gotten  little  pleasure  out  of  their 
adventure  at  the  time  of  its  occurrence,  came  to  re 
gard  it  as  their  most  precious  possession.  The  fire  of 
exploration  waxed  hot  in  every  vein.  Every  man  con 
stituted  himself  a  special  look-out  to  watch  for  any 
dawning  speck  upon  the  horizon. 

With  Fortune's  fondness  for  surprising  mankind, 
the  next  of  the  "  wonder-shores  "  crept  upon  them  in 
the  night.  The  sun,  which  had  set  upon  an  empty 
ocean,  rose  upon  a  low  level  coast  lying  less  than 
twenty  miles  away.  In  the  glowing  light,  bluffs  of 

259 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

sand  shone  like  cliffs  of  molten  silver;  and  more  trees 
were  massed  upon  one  point  than  the  whole  of  Green 
land  had  ever  produced. 

Even  Leif  was  moved  to  exclaim  at  the  sight. 

"  Certainly  this  is  a  land  which  names  itself ! " 
he  declared.  "  You  need  not  wait  long  for  what  I 
shall  fix  upon.  It  shall  be  called  Markland,  after  its 
woods." 

Sigurd's  enthusiasm  mounted  to  rashness.  "  I 
will  have  a  share  in  this  landing,  if  I  have  to  plead 
with  Leif  for  the  privilege,"  he  vowed.  And  when,  for 
the  second  time,  Rolf  was  told  off  for  a  place  in  the 
boat,  and  for  the  second  time  his  claims  were  slighted, 
he  was  as  reckless  as  his  word. 

"  Has  not  my  credit  improved  at  all,  after  all  this 
time,  foster-father?  "  he  demanded,  waylaying  the  chief 
on  his  descent  from  the  forecastle.  "  I  ask  you  to  con 
sider  the  shame  it  will  bring  upon  me  if  I  am  obliged 
to  return  to  Norway  without  having  so  much  as  set 
foot  upon  the  new-found  lands." 

For  awhile  Leif's  gaze  rested  upon  him  absently, 
as  though  the  press  of  other  matters  had  entirely  swept 
him  out  of  mind.  Presently,  however,  his  brows  began 
to  knit  themselves  above  his  hawk  nose. 

"  Tell  those  who  ask,  that  you  were  kept  on  board 
because  a  strong-minded  and  faithful  watchman  was 
needed  there,"  he  answered  curtly,  and  turned  his  back 
upon  him. 

Robert  the  Fearless  was  standing  at  the  side,  gaz 
ing  eagerly  toward  the  shore.  As  though  suddenly 

260 


"WHERE   NEVER  MAN   STOOD   BEFORE" 

reminded  of  his  existence,  the  chief  stopped  behind  him 
and  touched  him  on  the  shoulder. 

"  The  Norman  is  as  much  too  modest  as  his  friend 
is  too  bold,"  he  said,  with  a  note  of  his  occasional 
courtliness.  "  A  man  who  has  thought  it  worth  while 
to  travel  so  far  is  certainly  entitled  to  a  share  in  every 
experience.  Let  Robert  Sans-Peur  go  down  and  take 
the  place  that  is  his  right." 

As  the  boat  bounded  away  with  the  Fearless  One 
on  the  last  bench,  Sigurd's  face  was  a  study.  Between 
mortification  and  amusement,  it  was  so  convulsed  that 
Rolf,  who  shared  the  Norman's  seat,  could  not  restrain 
his  soft  laughter. 

"  Whether  or  not  the  Silver-Tongued  has  given 
his  luck  to  you,  it  is  seen  that  he  has  none  left  for 
himself,"  he  laughed  into  his  companion's  ear. 

The  Norman  bent  to  his  oar  with  a  petulant  force 
that  drove  it  deep  into  the  water  and  far  out  of  stroke. 

"  Whether  or  not  he  has  any  left  for  himself,  it  is 
certain  that  he  has  given  none  of  it  to  me,"  he  mut 
tered.  "  Here  are  we  at  our  second  landing,  and  no 
chance  have  I  had  yet  to  endanger  my  life  for  the 
chief.  Nor  do  I  see  any  reason  for  expecting  favor 
able  prospects  in  this  tame-appearing  land.  Is  it  of 
any  use  to  hope  for  wild  beasts  here?  " 

The  Wrestler  regarded  him  over  his  shoulder  with 
amused  eyes.  "  Is  it  your  opinion  that  Leif  Ericsson 
needs  your  protection  against  wild  beasts?  "  he  inquired. 

Under  the  Norman's  swarthy  complexion,  Alwin 
of  England  suddenly  flushed.  When  a  wish  is  rooted 

261 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

in  one's  very  heart,  it  is  difficult  to  get  far  enough  away 
to  see  it  in  its  true  proportions. 

The  cliffs  of  gleaming  silver  faded,  on  the  boat's 
approach,  into  gullied  bluffs  of  weather-beaten  sand; 
but  the  white  beach  that  met  the  water,  and  the  green 
thickets  that  covered  the  heights,  remained  fair  and 
inviting.  No  fear  of  dark  omens  along  that  shining 
sand ;  no  danger  of  evil  spirits  in  that  sunlit  wood. 
All  was  pure  and  bright  and  fresh  from  the  hand  of  God. 
In  place  of  a  spur,  the  explorers  needed  a  rein,  —  and 
a  tight  one.  But  for  the  chief's  authority,  they  would 
have  spread  themselves  over  the  place  like  birds'- 
nesting  boys. 

"  Ye  know  no  more  moderation  than  swine,"  Leif 
said  sternly,  checking  their  rush  to  obey  the  beckoning 
of  the  myriad  of  leafy  hands.  "  And  ye  are  as  witless 
as  children,  besides.  Have  ye  not  learned  yet  that  cold 
steel  often  lies  hid  under  a  fair  tunic?  We  will  divide 
into  two  bands,  as  we  did  at  our  first  landing;  and  I 
forbid  that  any  man  shall  separate  himself  from  his 
party,  for  any  reason  whatsoever." 

Then  he  proceeded  to  single  out  those  who  were  to 
follow  him;  and  to  the  great  joy  of  Robert  of  Nor 
mandy,  he  was  included  in  that  favored  number. 

Valbrand's  men  crashed  away  through  bush  and 
bramble;  and  the  chief's  following  threw  themselves, 
like  jubilant  swimmers,  into  the  sea  of  undergrowth. 
Now,  waist-high  in  thorny  bushes,  they  tore  their  way 
through  by  sheer  force  of  strength.  Now  they  stepped 
high  over  a  network  of  low-lying  vines,  ankle-bonds 

262 


"WHERE  NEVER  MAN  STOOD   BEFORE" 

tougher  than  walrus  hide.  Again,  imitating  the  four- 
footed  pioneer  that  had  worn  the  faint  approach  to  a 
trail,  they  crawled  on  their  hands  and  knees.  Every 
nest  they  chanced  upon,  and  each  berry  bush,  paid  a 
heavy  toll;  but  they  gave  the  briers  a  liberal  return 
in  the  way  of  cloth  and  hair  and  flesh. 

"  I  think  it  likely  that  I  could  retrace  my  steps  by 
no  other  means  than  the  hair  that  I  have  left  on  the 
thorns,"  Eyvind  the  Icelander  observed  ruefully,  when 
at  last  they  had  paused  to  draw  breath  in  one  of  the 
few  open  spaces. 

The  Fearless  One  overheard  him  and  laughed. 
"  When  I  found  that  my  locks  were  liable  to  be  pulled 
off  my  head  entirely,  I  disposed  of  them  in  this  man 
ner,"  he  said. 

He  was  leaning  forward  from  his  seat  on  a  fallen 
oak  to  show  how  his  black  curls  were  tucked  snugly 
inside  his  collar,  when  a  shriek  of  pain  from  the  thicket 
behind  them  brought  every  man  to  his  feet. 

The  chief  ran  his  eye  over  the  little  group.  "  It  is 
Lodin  that  is  missing,"  he  said.  "  Probably  he  lingered 
at  those  last  berry  bushes."  Knife  in  hand,  he  plunged 
into  the  jungle. 

While  a  rustling  green  curtain  still  hid  the  tragedy, 
the  rescuers  learned  the  nature  of  their  companion's 
peril;  for  suddenly,  above  the  cries  for  help  and  the 
crash  of  trampled  brush,  there  rose  the  roar  of  an  infuri 
ated  bear. 

Alwin's  heart  leaped  in  his  breast,  and  his  nostrils 
widened  with  such  a  fierce  joy  as  won  him  the  undying 

263 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

respect  of  the  sportsmen  around  him.  Pushing  past  his 
comrades,  he  tore  his  way  through  the  tangle  of  twining 
willowy  arms  and  gained  the  side  of  the  chief. 

Leif  pushed  aside  the  last  overhanging  bough,  and 
the  conflict  was  before  them. 

Locked  in  the  embrace  of  as  big  a  bear  as  it  had 
ever  been  their  luck  to  see,  stood  Lodin  the  Berry- 
Eater.  That  the  beast  had  come  upon  him  from  the 
rear  was  evident,  for  the  chisel-like  claws  of  one  huge 
paw  had  torn  mantle  and  tunic  and  flesh  into  ribbons; 
but  in  some  way  the  Viking  must  have  managed  to 
turn  and  grapple  with  his  foe,  for  now  his  distorted 
face  was  close  to  the  dripping  jaws.  Two  bloody 
mangled  spots  upon  either  arm  showed  where  the 
brute's  teeth  had  been;  but  if  the  bear's  paws  were 
gripping  the  man's  shoulders,  still  the  man's  hands 
were  locked  about  the  bear's  ears.  That  the  pair  had 
been  down  once,  leaves  and  dirt  in  hair  and  fur  were 
witness;  and  now  they  went  down  again,  ploughing 
up  the  earth,  screaming  and  panting,  growling  and  roar 
ing  ;  one  of  the  brute's  hind  legs  drawing  up  and  strik 
ing  down  in  a  motion  of  terrible  meaning. 

It  was  too  ghastly  a  thing  to  watch  inactive.  Al 
ready  every  man's  knife  was  in  his  hand,  and  three  men 
were  crouching  for  a  spring,  when  the  chief  swept  them 
back  with  a  stern  gesture. 

"  Attacking  thus,  you  can  reach  no  vital  part,"  he 
reminded  them.  And  he  shouted  to  the  struggling 
man,  "  Feign  death !  you  can  do  nothing  without  your 
weapon.  Feign  death." 

264 


"WHERE  NEVER  MAN   STOOD   BEFORE" 

It  appeared  to  Alwin  that  to  do  this  would  require 
greater  courage  than  to  struggle;  but  while  the  words 
were  still  in  the  air,  the  man  obeyed.  His  hands  relaxed 
their  hold ;  his  head  fell  backward  on  the  ground ;  and 
he  lay  under  the  shaggy  body  like  a  dead  thing.  The 
black  muzzle  poked  curiously  about  his  face,  but  he  did 
not  stir. 

After  a  suspicious  sniff,  the  victor  appeared  to 
accept  the  truth  of  his  conquest.  Exactly  as  though  he 
said,  "  Come !  Here  is  one  good  job  done ;  what  next?  " 
he  got  up  with  a  grunt,  and,  rising  to  his  hind  feet, 
stood  growling  and  rolling  his  fiery  little  eyes  from  one 
to  another  of  the  intruders  in  the  brush. 

"  If  now  one  could  only  hurl  a  spear  at  his  heart !  " 
murmured  the  sailor  at  Alwin's  shoulder. 

But  the  difficulties  of  path-finding  through  an  un 
broken  thicket  had  kept  the  men  from  cumbering  them 
selves  with  weapons  so  unwieldy. 

Leif  spoke  up  quickly,  "  There  is  no  way  but  to 
trust  to  our  knives.  Since  I  am  superior  to  any  in 
strength,  I  will  grapple  with  him  first.  If  I  fail,  which 
I  do  not  expect,  I  will  preserve  my  life  as  Lodin 
is  doing;  and  the  Fearless  One  here  shall  take  his 
turn." 

Alwin  was  too  wild  with  delight  to  remember  any 
thing  else. 

"  For  that,  I  thank  you  as  for  a  crown ! "  he 
gasped. 

Even  as  he  stepped  out  to  meet  the  foe,  Leif  smiled 
ironically.  "  Certainly  you  are  better  called  the  Fear- 

265 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

less  than  the  Courteous,"  he  said.  "  It  would  have 
been  no  more  than  polite  for  you  to  have  wished  me 
luck." 

Anything  further  was  drowned  in  the  bear's  roar, 
as  he  took  a  swift  waddling  step  forward  and  threw  out 
his  terrible  paws.  Even  Leif's  huge  frame  could  not 
withstand  the  shock  of  the  meeting.  His  left  hand 
caught  the  beast  by  the  throat  and,  with  sinews  of  iron, 
held  off  his  foaming  jaws;  but  the  shock  of  the  grap 
pling  lost  him  his  footing.  They  fell,  clenched,  and 
rolled  over  and  over  on  the  ground ;  those  terrible  hind 
feet  drawing  up  and  striking  down  with  surer  and  surer 
aim. 

Alwin  could  endure  it  no  longer.  "  Let  me  have 
him  now !  "  he  implored.  "  It  is  time  to  leave  him  to 
me.  The  next  stroke,  he  will  tear  you  to  pieces.  I 
claim  my  turn." 

It  is  doubtful  if  anyone  heard  him :  at  that  moment, 
swaying  and  staggering,  the  wrestlers  got  to  their  feet. 
In  rising,  Leif's  hold  on  the  bear's  throat  slipped  and 
the  shaggy  head  shot  sideways  and  fastened  its  jaws 
on  his  naked  arm,  with  a  horrible  snarling  sound.  But 
at  the  same  moment,  the  man's  right  arm,  knife  in  hand, 
shot  toward  the  mark  it  had  been  seeking.  Into  the 
exposed  body  it  drove  the  blade  up  to  its  hilt,  then 
swerved  to  the  left  and  went  upward.  The  stroke 
which  the  chisel-shod  paws  had  tried  for  in  vain,  the 
little  strip  of  steel  achieved.  A  roar  that  echoed  and  re 
echoed  between  the  low  hills,  a  convulsive  movement 
of  the  mighty  limbs,  and  then  the  beast's  muscles  re- 

266 


"WHERE   NEVER  MAN   STOOD   BEFORE" 

laxed,  stiffening  while  they  straightened ;  and  the  huge 
body  swayed  backward,  dead. 

From  the  chief  came  much  the  same  kind  of  a  grunt 
as  had  come  from  the  bear  at  the  fall  of  his  foe.  Glanc 
ing  with  only  a  kind  of  contemptuous  curiosity  at  his 
wounded  arm,  he  stepped  quickly  to  the  side  of  his 
prostrate  follower  and  bent  over  Kim. 

"  You  have  got  what  you  deserve  for  breaking  my 
orders,"  he  said,  grimly.  "  Yet  turn  over  that  I  may 
attend  to  your  wounds  before  you  bleed  to  death." 

In  the  activity  which  followed,  Robert  of  Nor 
mandy  took  no  part.  He  leaned  against  a  tree  with  his 
arms  folded  upon  his  breast,  his  eyes  upon  the  slain 
bear  which  half  of  the  party  were  hastily  converting 
into  steaks  and  hide.  The  men  muttered  to  each  other 
that  the  Southerner  was  in  a  rage  because  he  had  lost 
his  chance,  but  that  was  only  a  part  of  the  truth.  His 
fixed  eyes  no  longer  saw  the  bear;  his  ears  were  deaf 
to  the  voices  around  him.  He  saw  again  a  shadowy 
room,  lit  by  leaping  flames  and  shifting  eyes ;  and  once 
more  a  lisping  voice  hissed  its  "  jargon  "  into  his  ear. 

"  I  see  Leif  Ericsson  standing  upon  earth  where 
never  man  stood  before ;  and  I  see  you  standing  by  his 
side,  though  you  do  not  look  as  you  look  now,  for  your 
hair  is  long  and  black.  ...  I  see  that  it  is  in  this  new 
land  that  it  will  be  settled  whether  your  luck  is  to  be 
good  or  bad.  .  .  ." 

He  said  slowly  to  himself,  like  a  man  talking  in  his 
sleep,  "  It  has  been  settled,  and  it  is  to  be  bad." 

Then  the  room  passed  from  his  vision.  He  saw  in 
267 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

its  place  Rolf's  derisive  smile,  and  heard  again  his 
mocking  query: 

"  Is  it  your  opinion  that  Leif  Ericsson  needs  your 
protection  against  wild  beasts?" 

Of  a  sudden  he  flung  back  his  head  and  burst  into 
a  loud  laugh  that  jarred  on  the  ear  like  grating  steel. 

When  at  last  Lodin's  wounds  were  dressed  so  that 
he  could  be  helped  along  between  two  of  his  comrades, 
the  party  began  a  slow  return.  By  the  time  they  came 
out  on  to  the  shining  white  beach  again,  they  were  a 
battered-looking  lot.  There  was  not  a  mantle  among 
them  but  what  hung  in  tatters,  nor  a  scratched  face  that 
did  not  mingle  blood  with  berry  juice.  But  at  their 
head,  the  huge  bear  skin  was  borne  like  a  captured  ban 
ner.  At  the  sight  of  it,  their  waiting  comrades  burst 
into  shouts  of  admiration  and  envy  that  reached  as  far 
as  the  anchored  ship. 

"Never  was  such  sport  heard  of!"  —  "A  better 
land  is  nowhere  to  be  found!"  they  clamored.  "In 
one  month  we  could  secure  enough  skins  to  make  us 
wealthy  for  the  rest  of  our  lives !  " 

And  then  some  muttered  asides  were  added :  "  It 
is  a  great  pity  to  leave  such  a  place."  — "  It  is 
folly  to  give  up  certain  wealth  for  vague  possibilities." 
And  though  the  dissatisfaction  rose  no  louder  than  a 
murmur,  it  spread  on  every  hand  like  fire  in  brush. 

Now  there  was  one  man  among  the  explorers  who 
had  been  a  member  of  Biorn  Herjulfsson's  crew,  and 
was  brimful  of  conceit  and  the  ambition  to  be  a  leader 
among  his  fellows.  When  the  command  to  embark 

268 


"WHERE  NEVER  MAN   STOOD   BEFORE" 

swelled  the  murmurs  almost  to  an  outspoken  grumbling, 
he  thought  he  saw  a  chance  to  push  into  prominence, 
and  swaggered  boldly  forward. 

"  If  it  is  not  your  intention  to  come  back  and  profit 
by  this  discovery,  chief,  I  must  tell  you  that  we  will  not 
willingly  return  to  the  ship.  Certainly  not  until  we 
have  secured  at  least  one  bear  apiece.  We  are  free 
men,  Leif  Ericsson,  and  it  is  not  to  our  minds  to  be  led 
altogether  by  the  —  " 

Whether  or  not  he  had  meant  to  say  "  nose,"  no 
one  ever  knew.  At  that  moment  the  chief  wheeled  and 
looked  at  him,  with  a  glance  so  different  from  Biorn 
Herjulfsson's  mild  gaze  that  the  word  stuck  in  the  fel 
low's  throat,  and  instinctively  he  leaped  backward. 

Leif  turned  from  him  disdainfully,  and  addressed 
the  men  of  his  old  crew. 

"  Ye  are  free  men,"  he  said ;  "  but  I  am  the  chief 
to  whom,  of  your  own  free  wills,  you  have  sworn  alle 
giance  on  the  edge  of  your  swords.  Do  you  think  it 
improves  your  honor  that  a  stranger  should  dare  to 
insult  your  chosen  leader  in  your  presence?  " 

"  No !  "  bellowed  Valbrand,  in  a  voice  of  thunder. 

And  Lodin  shook  his  wounded  arm  at  the  mutineer. 
"  If  my  hand  could  close  over  a  sword,  I  would  split 
you  open  with  it,"  he  cried. 

The  other  men's  slumbering  pride  awoke.  Loyalty 
seldom  took  more  than  cat-naps  in  those  days,  in  spite 
of  all  the  hard  work  that  was  put  upon  her. 

"  Duck  him!  "  —  "  Souse  him!  "  —  "  Dip  him  in  the 
ocean !  "  they  shouted.  And  so  energetically  that  the 

269 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

ringleader,  cursing  the  fickleness  of  rebels,  found  it  all 
at  once  advisable  to  whip  out  his  sword  and  fall  into 
a  posture  of  defence. 

But  again  Leif's  hand  was  stretched  forth. 

"  Let  him  be,"  he  said.  "  He  is  a  stranger  among 
us,  and  your  own  words  are  responsible  for  his  mis 
take.  Let  him  be,  and  show  your  loyalty  to  your  leader 
by  carrying  out  his  orders  with  no  more  unseemly 
delay." 

They  obeyed  him  silently,  if  reluctantly;  and  it 
was  not  long  before  those  who  had  remained  on  ship 
board  were  thrown  into  a  second  fever  of  envious 
excitement. 

They  were  not  pleasant,  however,  the  days  that 
followed.  In  the  flesh  of  those  who  had  missed  the 
sport,  the  bear-fight  was  as  a  rankling  thorn.  The 
watches,  during  which  a  northeast  gale  kept  them  scud 
ding  through  empty  seas  with  little  to  do  and  much 
time  to  gossip,  were  golden  hours  for  the  growth  of  the 
serpent  of  discontent.  Though  the  creature  did  not 
dare  to  strike  again,  its  hiss  could  be  heard  in  the  dis 
tance,  and  the  gleam  of  its  fangs  showed  in  dark  cor 
ners.  If  Leif  had  had  Biorn's  bad  fortune,  to  begin  at 
the  wrong  end  of  his  journey,  so  that  a  barren  Hellu- 
land  was  the  climax  that  now  lay  before  him,  the  hidden 
snake  might  have  swelled,  like  Thora  Borga  Hiort's 
serpent-pet,  into  a  devastating  dragon. 

Was  it  not  Leif's  luck  that  the  land  which  was 
revealed  to  them,  on  the  third  morning,  should  be  as 
much  fairer  than  their  vaunted  Markland  as  that  spot 

270 


"WHERE  NEVER  MAN   STOOD   BEFORE" 

was  pleasanter  than  Greenland's  wastes?  —  a  land 
where,  as  the  old  books  tell,  vines  grew  wild  upon  the 
hills,  and  wheat  upon  the  plains;  where  the  rivers 
teemed  with  fish,  and  the  thickets  rustled  with  game, 
and  the  islands  were  covered  with  innumerable  wild 
fowl;  where  even  the  dew  upon  the  grass  was  honey- 
sweet  ! 

As  they  gazed  upon  the  blooming  banks  and 
woods  and  low  hills,  warm  and  green  with  sunlight, 
cries  of  admiration  burst  from  every  throat. 

Valbrand  made  bold  to  warn  his  chief,  "  Though 
I  do  not  dispute  your  will  in  this,  any  more  than  in 
anything  else,  I  will  say  that  difficulties  are  to  be  ex 
pected  if  men  are  to  be  parted  from  such  a  land  without 
at  least  tasting  of  its  good  things." 

Even  for  those  who  had  been  longest  with  him, 
the  Lucky  One  was  full  of  surprises. 

"  It  has  never  been  my  intention  to  continue  sailing 
after  we  had  accomplished  the  three  landings,"  he  an 
swered  quietly.  "  Ungrateful  to  God  would  we  be,  were 
we  to  fail  in  showing  honor  to  the  good  things  He  has 
led  us  to.  I  expect  to  stay  over  winter  in  this  place." 


271 


CHAPTER    XXVI 
VINLAND   THE   GOOD 

"...  They  sailed  toward  this  land,  and  came  to  an  island 
lying  north  of  it,  and  went  ashore  in  fine  weather  and  looked 
round.  They  found  dew  on  the  grass,  and  touched  it  with  their 
hands,  and  put  it  to  their  mouths,  and  it  seemed  to  them  that 
they  had  never  tasted  anything  so  sweet  as  this  dew.  Then  they 
went  on  board  and  sailed  into  the  channel,  which  was  between  the 
island  and  the  cape  which  ran  north  from  the  mainland.  They 
passed  the  cape,  sailing  in  a  westerly  direction.  There  the  water 
was  very  shallow,  and  their  ship  went  aground,  and  at  ebb-tide 
the  sea  was  far  out  from  the  ship.  But  they  were  so  anxious  to 
get  ashore  that  they  could  not  wait  till  the  high-water  reached 
their  ship,  and  ran  out  on  the  beach  where  a  river  flowed  from  a 
lake.  When  the  high-water  set  their  ship  afloat  they  took  their 
boat  and  rowed  to  the  ship  and  towed  it  up  the  river  into  the  lake. 
There  they  cast  anchor,  and  took  their  leather-bags  ashore,  and 
there  built  booths."  —  FLATEYJARBOK. 

T  was  October,  and  it  was 
the  new  camp,  and  it  was 
Helga  the  Fair  tripping 
across  the  green  back 
ground  with  a  skirtful  of 
red  and  yellow  thorn-ber 
ries  and  a  wreath  of  fiery 
autumn  leaves  upon  her 
sunny  head. 

Where  a  tongue  of  land 
ran  out  between  a  lake-like  bay  and  a  river  that  hurried 
down  to  throw  herself  into  its  arms,  there  lay  the 

272 


VINLAND  THE  GOOD 

new  settlement.  Facing  seaward,  the  five  newly-built 
huts  stood  on  the  edge  of  a  grove  that  crowned  the 
river  bluffs.  Behind  them  stretched  some  hundred  yards 
of  wooded  highland,  ending  in  a  steep  descent  to  the 
river,  which  served  as  a  sort  of  back  stairway  to  the 
stronghold.  Before  them,  green  plains  and  sandy  flats 
sloped  away  to  the  white  shore  of  the  bay  that  rocked 
their  anchored  ship  upon  its  bosom.  Over  their  lowly 
roofs,  stately  oaks  and  elms  and  maples  murmured 
ceaseless  lullabies, — like  women  long-childless,  granted 
after  a  weary  waiting  the  listening  ears  to  be  soothed 
by  their  crooning. 

"  I  have  a  feeling  that  this  land  has  always  been 
watching  for  us;  and  that  now  that  we  are  come,  it  is 
glad,"  Helga  said,  happily,  as  she  paused  where  the 
jarl's  son  leaned  in  a  doorway,  watching  Kark's  cook- 
fires  leap  and  wave  their  arms  of  blue  smoke.  "  Is  it 
not  a  wonderful  thought,  Sigurd,  that  it  was  in  God's 
mind  so  long  ago  that  we  should  some  day  want  to  come 
here?" 

"  It  is  a  fair  land,"  Sigurd  agreed,  absently.  And 
then  for  the  first  time  Helga  noticed  the  frown  on  his 
face,  and  some  of  the  brightness  faded  from  her  own. 

"  Alas,  comrade,  you  are  brooding  over  the  disfavor 
I  have  brought  upon  you !  "  she  said,  laying  an  affec 
tionate  hand  upon  his  arm.  "  I  act  in  a  thoughtless 
way  when  I  forget  it." 

Sigurd  made  a  good-natured  attempt  to  arouse 
himself. 

"  Do  not  let  that  trouble  you,   ma    mie"  he  said, 

18  273 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

lightly.  "  When  ill  luck  has  it  in  her  mind  to  reach  a 
man,  she  will  come  in  through  a  window  if  the  door  be 
closed.  It  is  a  matter  of  little  importance." 

He  patted  the  hand  on  his  arm  and  his  smile  be 
came  even  mischievous. 

"  Still,  I  will  not  say  anything  against  it  if  you  wish 
to  pay  some  forfeit,"  he  added.  "  See,  —  yonder  Leif 
sits,  playing  with  the  bear  cub  while  he  waits  for  his 
breakfast.  Now,  as  he  turns  his  eyes  upon  us,  do  you 
reach  up  and  give  me  such  an  affectionate  kiss  as  shall 
convince  him  forever  that  it  was  for  love  of  me  that  you 
fled  from  Norway." 

A  vigorous  box  on  the  ear  was  his  answer;  yet 
even  before  her  cheeks  cooled,  Helga  relented  and 
turned  back. 

"  Even  your  French  foolishness  I  will  overlook, 
for  the  sake  of  the  misfortune  I  have  been  to  you.  Take 
now  a  handful  of  these  berries,  and  make  the  excuse 
that  you  wish  to  give  them  to  the  bear.  While  you  do 
so,  speak  to  Leif  strongly  and  tell  him  your  wish.  That 
he  is  playing  with  the  cub  is  a  sign  that  he  is  in  a  good 
humor." 

Sigurd's  eyes  wandered  wistfully  beyond  the  cook- 
fires  and  the  storehouses  to  the  last  hut  in  the  line, 
before  which  a  dozen  men  were  buckling  on  cloaks  and 
arming  themselves,  in  a  bustle  of  joyful  anticipation. 
He  thrust  out  his  palm  with  sudden  resolve. 

"  By  Saint  Michael,  I  will !  I  had  sworn  that  I 
would  never  entreat  his  leave  again,  but  this  time  there 
is  no  one  near  enough  to  witness  my  shame  if  he  refuses 

274 


VINLAND  THE  GOOD 

me.  There  —  that  is  sufficient !  It  is  needful  that  I 
make  haste:  yonder  come  Eyvind  and  Odd  with  the 
fish;  Kark  will  not  be  long  in  cooking  it." 

Carefully  careless,  he  strolled  past  the  open  shed 
in  which  the  new-found  wheat  was  being  stored,  past 
the  sleeping-house  and  a  group  of  fellows  mending  nets, 
and  came  to  the  great  maple-tree  under  which  a  rough 
bench  had  been  placed.  There,  like  a  Giant  Thrym 
and  his  greyhounds,  Leif  sat  stroking  his  mustache 
thoughtfully,  while  with  his  free  hand  he  tousled  the 
head  of  the  camp  pet. 

Scenting  dainties,  the  bear  deserted  his  friend  and 
shambled  forward  to  meet  the  newcomer.  The  chief 
raised  his  eyes  and  regarded  his  foster-son  over  his 
hand,  seemingly  with  less  sternness  than  usual.  Yet 
he  did  not  look  to  be  so  blinded  by  good-nature  that  he 
would  be  unable  to  see  through  manoeuvring.  Sigurd 
decided  to  strike  straight  from  the  shoulder. 

The  cub,  finding  that  the  treat  was  not  to  be  had  in 
one  delicious  gulp,  rose  upon  his  haunches  and  threw 
open  his  jaws  invitingly.  While  he  tossed  the  berries, 
one  by  one,  between  the  white  teeth,  Sigurd  spoke  his 
mind. 

"  It  is  two  weeks  now,  foster-father,  since  the  win 
ter  booths  were  finished  and  you  began  the  practice  of 
sending  out  exploring  parties.  In  all  those  days  you 
have  but  once  permitted  me  to  share  the  sport.  I  ask 
you  to  tell  me  how  long  I  shall  have  to  endure  this?  " 

It  appeared  that  the  hand  which  stroked  the  chief's 
mustache  also  hid  a  dry  smile. 

275 


"  You  grasp  your  weapon  by  the  wrong  end,  foster- 
son,"  he  retorted.  "  You  forget  that  each  time  I  have 
chosen  an  exploring  party  to  go  out,  I  have  also  chosen 
a  party  to  remain  at  home  and  guard  the  goods.  How 
is  it  possible  that  I  could  spare  from  their  number  a  man 
who  has  shown  himself  so  superior  in  good  sense  and 
firm-mindedness  —  " 

Sigurd's  foot  came  down  in  an  unmistakable  stamp ; 
and  the  remaining  berries  were  crushed  in  his  clenching 
fist. 

"  Enough  jests  have  been  strung  on  that  thread ! 
I  have  submitted  to  you  patiently  because  it  appeared  to 
me  that  your  anger  was  not  without  cause,  yet  it  is  no 
more  than  just  for  you  to  remember  that  I  was  helpless 
in  the  matter.  Since  the  girl  was  already  so  far,  it  would 
have  been  dastardly  for  me  to  have  refused  her  aid.  It 
is  not  as  though  I  had  enticed  her  from  Norway  —  " 

A  confusing  recollection  brought  him  suddenly  to 
a  halt,  the  blood  tingling  in  his  cheeks.  He  knew  that 
the  eyes  above  the  brown  hand  had  become  piercing, 
but  there  were  many  reasons  why  he  did  not  care  to 
meet  them.  After  a  moment's  hesitation,  he  frankly 
abandoned  that  tack  and  tried  a  new  one.  Dropping 
on  one  knee  to  wipe  his  berry-stained  hand  in  the  grass, 
he  looked  up  with  his  gay  smile. 

"  There  is  yet  another  reason  why  you  should  allow 
me  my  way,  foster-father.  Upon  the  one  occasion  when 
I  did  accompany  the  party,  the  discovery  was  made  of 
those  fields  of  self-sown  wheat  which  you  prize  so 
highly.  Since  then  I  have  remained  at  home,  and  noth- 

276 


VINLAND  THE  GOOD 

ing  of  value  has  come  to  light.  Who  knows  what  you 
might  not  find  this  time,  if  you  would  but  take  my  luck 
along  with  you?  " 

Leif  pushed  the  cub  aside  and  rose  to  his  feet,  the 
strengthening  savor  of  broiled  salmon  announcing  the 
imminent  approach  of  the  morning  meal. 

"  Although  I  cannot  say  that  I  consider  that  an 
argument  which  would  win  you  a  case  before  a  law 
man,"  he  observed,  "  yet  I  will  not  be  so  stark  as  to 
punish  you  further.  Take  your  chance  with  the  rovers 
if  you  will;  though  it  is  not  likely  that  you  will  have 
time  both  to  eat  your  food  and  to  make  yourself  ready." 

Sigurd  was  already  gone  on  a  bound. 

"  It  will  not  take  me  long  to  choose  between  the 
two,"  he  called  back  joyously,  over  his  shoulder. 

While  the  rest  feasted  noisily  at  the  long  table 
before  the  provision  sheds,  the  Silver-Tongued  hur 
ried  between  sleeping  house  and  store-room,  rummaging 
out  his  heaviest  boots,  his  stoutest  tunic,  his  oldest 
mantle.  At  the  last  moment,  the  edge  on  his  knife  was 
found  to  be  unsatisfactory,  and  he  went  and  sat  down 
by  one  of  the  cook-fires  and  fell  to  work  with  a  sharpen 
ing  stone. 

On  the  other  side  of  the  fire  Kark  sat  cross-legged 
upon  the  ground,  skinning  rabbits  from  a  heap  that  had 
just  been  brought  in  by  the  trappers.  He  looked  up 
with  an  impudent  grin. 

"  It  is  a  good  thing  if  your  fortunes  have  mended 
at  last,  Sigurd  Jarlsson.  It  did  not  appear  that  the 
Norman  brought  you  much  luck  in  return  for  your  sup- 

277 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

port."  He  glanced  toward  that  part  of  the  table  where 
the  black  locks  of  Robert  the  Fearless  shone,  sleek  as 
a  blackbird's  wing,  in  the  morning  sun.  "  The  South 
erner  has  an  overbearing  face,"  he  added.  "  It  reminds 
me  of  someone  I  hate,  though  I  cannot  think  who." 

Sigurd's  fiery  impulse  to  cuff  him  was  cooled  by  a 
sudden  frost.  He  said  as  carelessly  as  possible :  "  You 
are  a  churlish  fool ;  but  it  is  likely  you  have  seen  Robert 
Sans-Peur  in  Nidaros.  He  was  there  shortly  before  we 
came  away." 

The  thrall  assented  with  a  nod,  but  his  interest 
seemed  to  have  taken  another  turn,  for  after  a  while  he 
said  absently :  "  You  will  call  me  fool  again  when  I  tell 
you  who  the  Norman  made  me  think  of  at  first.  No 
other  than  that  pig-headed  English  thrall  that  Leif 
killed  last  winter,  —  if  it  were  not  that  one  is  black  and 
the  other  was  white,  and  one  is  living  and  the  other 
dead." 

He  commenced  to  grin  over  his  work,  a  veritable 
image  of  malice,  quite  unconscious  that  Sigurd's  eyes 
were  blazing  down  upon  his  head.  By  and  by  he  broke 
into  a  discordant  roar. 

"  Too  great  fun  is  it  to  keep  silent  over !  What  can 
it  matter,  now  that  Hot-Head  is  dead?  Ah,  that  was  a 
fine  revenge !  "  He  squinted  boldly  up  into  Sigurd's 
face,  though  he  did  not  raise  his  voice  to  be  heard 
beyond.  "  Did  you  know  that  it  was  not  Thorhall  the 
steward  who  found  the  knife  that  betrayed  the  English 
man?  Did  you  dream  of  that,  Jarl's  son?  Did  you  know 
that  it  was  I  who  followed  you  out  of  the  hall  that  night, 

278 


VINLAND  THE   GOOD 

and  listened  to  you  from  the  shadows,  and  followed 
your  trail  the  next  sunrise,  until  I  came  upon  the  knife 
at  Skroppa's  very  door?  You  never  suspected  that, 
Jarl's  son.  I  was  too  cunning  to  let  you  put  your  teeth 
into  me.  Thorhall  you  could  do  no  harm  — " 

"Wretched  spy!  Do  you  boast  of  your  deed?" 
the  young  Viking  interrupted  hotly.  "  What  is  to  hin 
der  my  biting  now?"  He  had  leaped  the  flames,  and 
his  hand  was  on  the  other's  throat  before  he  finished 
speaking. 

But  the  thrall  fought  him  off  with  unusual  bold 
ness. 

"  It  is  unadvisable  for  you  to  injure  Leif's  prop 
erty,  Sigurd  Haraldsson,"  he  panted.  "  My  life  is  of 
value  to  him  now.  You  are  not  yet  out  of  disgrace.  It 
would  be  unadvisable  for  you  to  offend  him  again." 

However  contemptible  its  present  mouthpiece,  that 
was  the  truth.  Sigurd  paused,  even  while  his  fingers 
twitched  with  passion.  While  he  hesitated,  a  shout 
of  summons  from  Valbrand  decided  the  matter.  Loos 
ening  his  hold,  the  young  warrior  vented  his  rage  in  one 
savage  kick  and  hastened  to  join  his  comrades. 

Twelve  brawny  Vikings  with  twelve  short  swords 
at  their  sides  and  twelve  long  knives  in  their  belts, 
they  stood  forth,  headed  by  Valbrand  of  the  Flint-Face 
and  —  by  Tyrker!  The  little  German  had  left  off  the 
longest  of  his  fur  tunics ;  a  very  long  knife  indeed  gar 
nished  his  waist,  and  he  used  a  spear  for  a  staff.  Yet 
none  of  these  preparations  made  him  appear  very  for 
midable.  Sigurd  stared  at  him  in  amazement. 

279 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

"  Tyrker !  My  eyes  cannot  believe  that  you  have 
the  intention  to  undertake  such  a  march!  Before  a 
hundred  steps,  it  will  become  such  an  exertion  to  you 
that  you  will  lie  down  upon  a  rock  in  a  swoon." 

The  old  man  blinked  at  him  with  his  little  twink 
ling  eyes. 

"So?"  he  said,  chuckling.  "Then  will  we  a  bar 
gain  together  make;  for  me  shall  you  be  legs,  while 
I  be  brains  for  you.  Then  shall  we  neither  be  left  be 
hind  for  wild  beasts  to  eat,  nor  yet  shall  our  wits  like 
beer-foam  off -blown  be,  if  so  it  happens  that  a  beautiful 
maiden  crosses  our  path." 

Sigurd  swore  an  unholy  French  oath,  as  the  laugh 
ter  arose.  Would  those  jests  never  grow  stale  on  their 
tongues?  he  wondered.  He  sent  a  half-resentful  glance 
to  where  Robert  Sans-Peur  stood,  calm  and  lofty, 
watching  the  departure.  Whatever  else  threatened 
Alwin  of  England,  he  had  none  of  this  nonsense  to 
endure.  Over  his  shoulder,  as  he  marched  away,  the 
Silver-Tongued  made  a  sly  face  at  his  friend. 

The  Norman  caught  the  grimace,  but  no  answering 
smile  curved  the  bitter  line  of  his  lips.  Smiles  had  been 
strangers  to  his  gaunt  dark  face  for  many  weeks  now. 

The  sailors  said  of  him,  "  Since  the  Southerner 
lost  his  chance  at  the  bear,  he  has  had  the  appearance 
of  a  man  who  has  lost  his  hope  of  Heaven." 

When  the  noise  of  the  departing  explorers  sank 
into  the  distance,  Robert  Sans-Peur  strolled  away  from 
the  busy  groups  and  stretched  himself  in  the  shade  of 
a  certain  old  elm-tree.  The  chief  stripped  off  his  mantle 

280 


VINLAND  THE  GOOD 

and  upper  tunic,  and  betook  himself  to  the  woods  with 
an  axe  over  his  shoulder.  The  hammers  of  the  car 
penters  made  merry  music  as  they  built  the  bunks  in 
the  new  sleeping-house.  Out  in  the  sunshine,  fishers 
and  trappers  came  and  went;  harvesters  staggered  in 
under  golden  sheaves;  and  a  group  of  bathers  shouted 
and  splashed  in  the  lake.  But  the  Norman  neither  saw 
nor  heard  anything  of  the  pleasant  stir.  Through  the 
long  golden  hours  he  lay  without  sound  or  motion, 

I  staring  absently  at  the  green  turf  and  the  dying  leaves 

that  floated  down  to  him  with  every  breeze. 

A  meal  at  midday  was  not  a  Brattahlid  custom; 
but  when  the  noon-hour  came,  there  was  a  lull  in  the 
activity  while  Kark  carried  around  bread  and  meat  and 
ale.  Combining  prudence  with  a  saving  of  labor,  the 
thrall  made  no  attempt  to  approach  the  brooding 
stranger;  nor  did  the  latter  give  any  sign  of  noticing 

I  the  slight.     But  the  chief's  keen  eyes  saw  it,  as  they 

saw  everything. 

From  his  seat  under  the  maple-tree,  he  called  out 
with  the  voice  of  authority :  "  Hardy  bear-fighters  are 
not  made  by  abstaining  from  food;  nor  are  wits  shar 
pened  by  sulking.  I  invite  the  Norman  to  sit  with  me, 
while  he  drinks  his  ale  and  tells  me  what  lies  heavy  on 
his  mind." 

It  was  with  more  embarrassment  than  gratification 
that  Robert  Sans-Peur  responded  to  this  invitation. 
"  It  may  well  be  that  my  head  is  drowsy  because 

[  I  have  had  too  much  ale,"  he  made  excuse,  as  he  took 

>  his  seat. 

281 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

Over  the  chunk  of  bread  he  was  raising  to  his 
mouth,  the  chief  regarded  his  guest  critically. 

"  There  is  an  old  saying,"  he  observed,  "  that  when 
it  happens  to  a  man  that  his  head  is  sleepy  in  the  day 
time,  it  is  because  his  mind  is  not  in  his  body  but  wan 
ders  out  in  the  world  in  another  shape.  In  what  land, 
and  in  what  form,  do  the  Norman's  thoughts  travel?" 

After  a  moment,  Robert  the  Fearless  rose  to  his 
feet  and  bowed  low. 

"  They  have  returned  to  rest  contentedly  in  an 
unnamed  land,"  he  answered ;  "  and  they  wear  the 
shape  of  thanks  to  Leif  Ericsson  for  his  many  favors. 
I  drink  to  the  Lucky  One's  health,  and  to  his  undying 
fame!  Skoal!" 

As  he  set  down  his  horn  after  the  toast,  the  Nor 
man's  glance  happened  to  encounter  a  glance  from  the 
shield-maiden,  who  was  passing.  Taking  another  horn 
from  the  thrall,  he  bowed  again,  with  proverbial  French 
gallantry;  then  quaffed  off  the  second  measure  of  ale 
to  the  honor  of  Helga  the  Fair. 

Leif  turned  in  time  to  catch  a  rather  unusual  ex 
pression  on  the  maiden's  face,  though  her  courtesy 
was  a  model  of  formality.  He  held  out  his  hand 
peremptorily. 

"  Come  hither,  kinswoman,  and  tell  me  how  mat 
ters  go  with  you,"  he  commanded.  "  It  is  to  be  hoped 
that  Tyrker  has  not  lost  you  out  of  his  mind,  as  I  have 
done  during  these  last  weeks.  How  are  you  entertain 
ing  yourself  this  morning,  while  he  is  absent?  " 

Helga  sped  a  guilty  thought  to  a  certain  green 
282 


VINLAND  THE  GOOD 

nook  on  the  river  bluff;  and  winged  heavenward  a 
prayer  of  thanks  that  she  had  put  off  until  afternoon 
her  daily  pilgrimage  to  the  beloved  shrine. 

She  answered  readily,  "  I  have  entertained  myself 
very  poorly  so  far,  kinsman,  for  I  have  been  doing  such 
woman's-work  as  Thorhild  commends.  I  have  been  in 
your  sleeping-house,  sewing  upon  the  skin  curtains  that 
are  to  make  the  fourth  wall  of  my  chamber." 

Leif  glanced  at  the  Norman  with  a  dry  smile. 

"  Chamber !  "  he  commented.  "  Learn  from  this, 
Robert  of  Normandy,  how  a  Norse  maiden  regards  a 
stall!  Yet,  whatever  hostile  thing  attacks  us,  a  Nor 
man  lady  in  her  bower  would  be  no  safer.  Tyrker's 
sleeping-place,  and  mine  and  Valbrand's,  lie  between 
the  house-door  and  the  chamber  of  Helga,  Gilli's 
daughter."  He  freed  the  girl's  hand,  though  he  still 
held  her  with  his  eyes.  "  Whither  do  you  betake  your 
self  now?"  he  demanded.  "Long  rambles  are  unsafe 
in  an  unknown  country." 

In  her  perfect  composure,  Helga  even  laughed;  a 
silvery  peal  that  sent  a  thrill  of  pleasure  through  the 
brooding  old  trees. 

"  By  my  knife,  kinsman,  you  take  your  responsi 
bility  heavily,  now  that  you  have  remembered  it  at 
all !  "  she  retorted.  "  I  do  not  go  far ;  only  a  little  way 
up  the  river,  where  grow  the  rushes  of  which  I  wish 
to  make  baskets." 

The  chief  released  her  then;  and  soon  she  dis 
appeared  among  the  trees. 

One  by  one,  the  men  finished  their  meal  and  drifted 
283 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

back  to  their  various  employments.  The  hammers  be 
gan  again  their  merry  tattoo ;  and  the  wrangling  voices 
of  dice-throwers  replaced  the  shouts  of  the  bathers. 
Except  for  these,  however,  the  place  was  still.  The 
sun  shone  hotly,  and  the  trees  appeared  to  nap  in  the 
drowsy  air. 

Perhaps  because  he  preferred  asking  questions  to 
answering  them,  Robert  Sans-Peur  began  an  earnest 
conversation,  concerning  the  harvest,  the  traps,  and  the 
fishing.  But  as  the  hour  grew,  the  gaps  between  his 
inquiries  stretched  wider.  As  the  tree-heads  ceased 
even  their  nodding  and  hung  motionless,  the  chief's 
answers  became  briefer  and  slower.  At  last  the  mo 
ment  arrived  when  no  response  at  all  was  forthcoming. 
Glancing  up,  the  Norman  found  his  host  tilted  back 
against  the  maple  trunk  in  placid  slumber. 

The  young  man  let  something  like  a  sigh  of  relief 
escape  him.  Still,  watching  the  sleeping  face  warily, 
he  tried  the  effect  of  another  question.  Oblivion.  He 
rose  to  his  feet  with  a  daring  flourish  of  yawns  and 
stretching,  and  awaited  the  result  of  that  test.  The 
deep  breathing  never  faltered. 

Then  Alwin  the  Lover  hesitated  no  longer.  Quietly 
and  directly,  as  one  who  treads  a  familiar  path,  he 
walked  around  the  corner  of  the  last  hut  and  disap 
peared  among  the  trees. 

Many  feet  had  worn  a  distinct  trail  through  the 
woods  to  the  edge  of  the  bluff,  and  down  the  steep  to 
the  water;  but  only  two  pair  of  feet  had  ever  turned 
aside,  midway  the  descent,  and  found  the  path  to  Eden. 

284 


VINLAND  THE  GOOD 

Like  a  rosy  curtain,  a  tall  sumach  bush  hid  the  trail's 
beginning;  the  overhanging  bluffs  concealed  it  from 
above;  the  tangle  of  shrubs  and  vines  which  covered 
the  bank  from  the  water's  edge  screened  it  from  below. 
Hardly  more  than  a  rabbit  track,  a  narrow  shelf  against 
the  wall  of  the  steep,  it  ran  along  for  a  dozen  yards  to 
stop  where  a  ledge  of  moss-covered  rock  thrust  itself 
from  the  soil. 

When  Alwin  pushed  aside  the  leafy  sprays,  Helga 
stood  awaiting  him  with  outstretched  hands. 

"  You  have  been  long  in  coming,  comrade.  I  dare 
not  hope  that  it  is  because  Leif  delayed  you  with  some 
new  friendliness?" 

Her  lover  shook  his  head,  as  he  bent  to  kiss  her 
hands. 

"  Do  not  hope  anything,  sweetheart,"  he  said, 
wearily.  "  That  is  the  one  way  not  to  be  disap 
pointed."  He  threw  himself  down  on  the  rock  at  her 
feet,  unaware  that  her  smooth  brows  had  suddenly 
drawn  themselves  into  a  troubled  frown. 

She  said  with  grave  slowness,  "  I  do  not  like  to 
hear  you  speak  like  that.  You  are  foremost  among 
men  in  courage,  yet  to  hear  you  now,  one  would  almost 
imagine  you  to  be  faint-hearted." 

Alwin's  mouth  bent  into  a  bitter  smile,  as  his  eyes 
stared  away  at  the  river. 

"Courage?"  he  repeated,  half  to  himself.  "Yes, 
I  have  that.  Once  I  thought  it  so  precious  a  thing 
that  I  could  stake  honor  and  life  upon  it,  and  win  on 
the  turn  of  the  wheel.  But  I  know  now  what  it  is 

285 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

worth.  Courage,  the  boldness  of  the  devil  himself,  — 
who  of  the  North  but  has  that?  It  is  cheaper  than  the 
dirt  of  the  road.  If  I  have  not  been  a  coward,  at  least 
I  have  been  a  fool." 

All  at  once,  Helga  shook  out  her  flying  locks  like 
so  many  golden  war  banners,  and  turned  to  face  him 
resolutely. 

"  You  shall  not  speak,  nor  think  like  that,"  she 
said ;  "  for  I  see  now  that  it  is  not  good  sense.  Be 
fore,  though  my  heart  told  me  you  were  wrong,  I  did 
not  understand  why;  but  now  I  have  turned  it  over 
in  my  mind  until  I  see  clearly.  The  failure  of  your 
first  attempt  to  win  Leif's  favor  is  a  thing  by  itself; 
at  least  it  does  not  prove  that  you  have  not  yet  many 
good  chances.  I  will  not  deny  that  we  may  have  ex 
pected  too  many  opportunities  for  valiant  deeds,  yet 
are  there  no  other  ways  in  which  to  serve?  Was  it 
by  a  feat  of  arms  that  you  won  your  first  honor  with 
the  chief?  It  was  nothing  more  heroic  than  the  ability 
to  read  runes  which,  in  five  days,  got  you  more  favor 
than  Rolf  Erlingsson's  strength  had  gained  him  in 
five  years.  Are  your  accomplishments  so  limited  to 
your  weapons  that  when  you  cannot  use  your  sword 
you  must  lie  idle?  Many  little  services  will  count  as 
much  as  one  big  one,  when  the  time  of  reckoning  comes. 
Shake  the  sleep-thorn  out  of  your  ear,  my  comrade, 
and  be  your  brave  strong-minded  self  again.  With 
out  courage,  never  would  Robert  Sans-Peur  have 
come  to  Greenland,  nor  Helga,  Gilli's  daughter,  have 
followed  him  to  Norway.  Despise  it  not,  but  mate  it 

286 


"  '  Let   us   forget   everything    in   the   world    except    that 
we   are   together.'"  |  Page  286] 


VINLAND  THE  GOOD 

with  your  good  sense,  and  the  two  shall  yet  draw  us 
to  victory." 

It  was  a  long  time  before  Alwin  answered.  The 
river  splashed  and  murmured  below;  birds  rustled  in 
the  bushes  around  them,  or  dived  into  the  green  depths 
with  a  soft  whir  of  wings.  A  rabbit  paused  to  look  at 
them,  and  two  squirrels  quarrelled  over  a  nut,  within 
reach  of  their  hands,  —  so  still  were  they.  But  when 
at  last  Alwin  raised  his  eyes  to  hers,  their  gaze  reas 
sured  her. 

"  The  sleep-thorn  is  out,  sweetheart,"  he  said, 
slowly.  "  Now  is  the  whole  of  my  folly  clear  to  me  for 
the  first  time.  Never  again  shall  you  have  cause  to 
shame  my  manhood  with  such  words." 

"  Shame !  Shame  you,  who  are  the  best  and 
bravest  in  the  world ! "  she  cried,  passionately,  and 
threw  herself  on  her  knees  by  his  side,  entreating. 

But  he  silenced  her  lips  with  kisses,  and  put  her 
gently  back  upon  the  rock. 

"  Do  not  let  us  speak  further  of  it,  dear  one.  I 
have  thought  so  much  and  done  so  little.  After  this  you 
shall  see  how  I  will  bear  myself.  .  .  .  But  let  us  forget 
it  now,  and  rest  awhile.  Let  us  forget  everything  in 
the  world  except  that  we  are  together.  Lay  your  hand 
in  mine  and  turn  your  face  where  I  can  look  into  it ;  and 
so  shall  we  be  sure  of  this  happiness,  whatever  lies 
beyond." 

A  vague  fear  laid  its  icy  finger,  for  an  instant, 
on  Helga's  brave  heart;  but  she  shook  it  off  fiercely. 
Locking  her  hand  fast  in  her  comrade's,  she  let  all  the 

287 


-THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

love  of  her  soul  well  up  and  shine  from  her  beautiful 
eyes.  So  they  sat,  hand  in  hand,  while  the  hours  slipped 
by  and  the  shadows  lengthened  about  them,  and  the 
light  on  the  river  grew  red. 

With  the  sunset,  came  the  sound  of  distant  voices. 
Helga  started  up  with  a  finger  on  her  lips. 

"  It  is  the  exploring  party,  returning !  It  is  pos 
sible  that  one  of  them  might  blunder  in  here.  Do  you 
think  we  can  climb  the  bluff  before  they  turn  the  bend 
and  see  us?  " 

The  voices  were  becoming  very  distinct  now. 
Alwin  shook  his  head. 

"  I  think  it  better  to  remain  where  we  are.  Sigurd 
knows  that  we  are  likely  to  be  here.  He  will  turn  them 
aside,  if  need  be.  See;  yonder  is  his  blue  cloak  now, 
at  the  —  " 

He  broke  off  and  slowly  rose  to  his  feet,  a  look 
upon  his  face  that  made  Helga  whirl  instinctively  and 
glance  over  her  shoulder.  She  did  not  turn  back  again, 
but  sat  as  though  frozen  in  the  act;  for  behind  the 
sumach  bush  Leif  stood,  watching  them. 

How  long  he  had  been  there  they  had  no  idea, 
but  his  eyes  were  full  upon  them;  and  they  realized 
that  at  last  he  knew  truly  for  whom  it  was  that  Helga, 
Gilli's  daughter,  had  fled  from  home.  His  lips  were 
drawn  into  a  straight  line,  and  his  brows  into  a  black 
frown. 

The  voices  came  nearer  and  nearer, — until  Sigurd's 
blue  cloak  fluttered  at  the  very  foot  of  the  trail. 

When  he  saw  the  chief's  scarlet  mantle  mingling 
288 


VINLAND  THE  GOOD 

with  the  scarlet  of  the  sumach  leaves,  the  jarl's  son 
gave  a  great  leap  forward.  It  was  no  longer  than 
the  drawing  of  a  breath,  however,  before  he  recovered 
himself. 

His  clear  voice  rose  like  a  bugle  call,  "  Diable  I 
foster-father!  I  have  just  made  a  very  different  dis 
covery  from  the  one  I  promised  you,  —  Tyrker  has 
been  left  behind." 

The  chief  was  down  the  bank  in  three  long  leaps, 
shooting  a  volley  of  fierce  questions.  Each  member 
of  the  party  instantly  raised  his  voice  to  defend  himself 
and  blame  his  neighbor.  The  remainder  of  the  camp, 
brought  to  the  spot  by  the  noise,  rent  the  air  with 
upbraiding  and  alarms.  When  the  shield-maiden  sud 
denly  sprang  from  nowhere  and  stood  in  their  midst, 
the  men  did  not  even  notice  her;  nor  did  the  appear 
ance  of  the  Norman  attract  more  attention.  As  an  ac 
cident,  it  was  incredibly  fortunate;  as  a  diversion,  it 
was  a  master-stroke. 

Yet  it  did  not  take  the  chief  long  to  quell  the  up 
roar,  when  at  last  he  had  made  up  his  mind  what 
course  to  pursue.  Seizing  a  shield  from  a  man  at  his 
side,  he  hammered  upon  it  with  his  sword  until  every 
other  sound  was  drowned  in  the  clangor. 

"Silence!"  he  shouted.  "Silence,  fools!  Would 
you  save  him  by  deafening  each  other?  We  must  reach 
him  before  wild  beasts  do:  he  would  be  as  a  child  in 
their  clutches.  Ten  of  you  who  are  fresh-footed,  get 
weapons  and  follow  me.  The  least  crazy  of  you  who 
accompanied  him,  shall  guide  us  back." 

19  289 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

Only  as  he  was  turning  away  and  ran  bodily  into 
him,  did  he  appear  to  remember  the  Norman's  exist 
ence.  His  eyes  gave  out  an  ominous  flash. 

"  You  also  follow,"  he  commanded. 

As  the  little  column  moved  over  the  hills  in  the 
fading  light,  Helga  looked  after  them,  half  dazed. 

"What  is  the  meaning  of  that?"  she  murmured 
to  the  jarl's  son  at  her  side.  "  It  is  certain  that  Leif 
recognized  him;  yet  he  chooses  him  to  accompany 
them.  I  do  not  understand  it." 

Nothing  could  have  been  sturdier  than  Sigurd's 
manner;  she  did  not  think  to  look  at  his  face. 

"  That  may  easily  be,"  he  returned.  "  Since  it 
angered  the  chief  to  find  you  two  together,  it  would 
be  no  more  than  natural  that  he  should  wish  to  make 
sure  of  your  separation." 

Helga  did  not  appear  to  hear  him.  She  stood 
transfixed  with  the  horror  of  a  sudden  conviction. 

"It  is  to  kill  him!"  she  gasped.  "That  is  why 
he  has  taken  him  away,  that  he  may  kill  him  quietly 
and  without  interference.  I  will  go  after  them.  .  .  . 
By  running,  I  can  catch  up  —  let  me  go,  Sigurd ! " 

The  fact  that  his  foreboding  was  quite  as  black 
as  hers  did  not  prevent  Sigurd  from  tightening  his 
grasp,  almost  to  roughness. 

He  said  sternly,  "  Be  still.  You  have  done  harm 
enough  by  such  crazy  actions.  If  by  any  chance  he 
is  not  discovered,  you  would  be  certain  to  betray  him. 
You  can  do  nothing  but  harm  in  any  case." 

As  he  felt  her  yield  to  his  grasp,  he  added,  less 
290 


VINLAND  THE  GOOD 

harshly,  "  More  likely  than  not,  nothing  of  any  impor 
tance  will  happen;  if  Tyrker  is  found  unharmed,  Leifs 
joy  will  be  too  great  to  allow  him  to  injure  anyone, 
whatever  his  offence." 

She  interrupted  him  with  a  low  cry  of  anguish. 

"  But  if  Tyrker  is  not  found,  Sigurd !  If  Tyrker 
is  not  found,  Leif  will  vent  his  rage  upon  the  nearest 
excuse.  A  Norseman  in  grief  is  like  a  bear  with  a 
wound:  it  matters  not  whom  he  bites." 

Burying  her  face  in  her  hands,  she  sank  upon  the 
ground  and  rocked  herself  back  and  forth.  Out  from 
the  bower  of  long  hair  that  streamed  over  her,  came 
pitiful  moans. 

"  He  will  slay  him  and  leave  him  out  there  in  the 
darkness.  ...  I  shall  not  be  by  to  raise  his  head  and 
weep  over  him,  as  I  did  before.  .  .  .  Oh,  thou  God,  if 
there  is  help  in  Thee  —  !  I  shall  not  be  with  him.  .  .  . 
Leif  will  slay  him  and  leave  him  out  in  the  darkness, 
alone  ..." 

Sigurd's  face  grew  white  as  he  watched  her,  and 
he  clenched  his  hands  so  that  the  nails  sank  deep  in 
the  flesh. 

"  There  is  nothing  to  do  but  to  wait,"  he  said, 
briefly.  "If  Tyrker  is  found,  all  will  be  well."  He 
paced  to  and  fro  before  her,  his  ear  set  toward  the  river. 

Over  in  front  of  the  cook-house,  Kark's  fires  began 
to  twinkle  out  like  altars  of  good  cheer.  Like  votaries 
hurrying  to  worship  at  them,  the  hungry  men  went  and 
threw  themselves  on  the  grass  in  a  circle;  with  dice 
and  stories  and  jests  they  whiled  away  the  time  pleas 
antly  enough. 

291 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

For  the  pair  in  the  shadow,  the  moments  dragged 
on  lead-shod  feet.  Time  after  time,  Sigurd  thought  he 
heard  the  sounds  he  longed  to  hear,  and  started  toward 
the  river,  —  only  to  come  slowly  back,  tricked.  An  owl 
began  to  call  in  the  tree  above  them;  and  ever  after, 
Helga  connected  that  sound  with  death  and  despair, 
and  shuddered  at  it. 

When  at  last  the  distant  hum  of  voices  crept  upon 
them,  they  would  not  believe  it;  but  sat  with  eyes 
glued  to  the  ground,  though  their  ears  were  strained. 
But  when  one  of  the  approaching  voices  broke  into  a 
rollicking  drinking-song,  which  was  caught  up  by  the 
group  around  the  fire  and  tossed  joyously  back  and 
forth,  there  could  no  longer  be  any  doubt  of  the  matter. 
Sigurd  leaped  up  and  pulled  his  companion  to  her  feet, 
with  a  cheer. 

"  They  would  not  sing  like  that  if  they  bore  heavy 
tidings,"  he  assured  her.  "  Do  not  spoil  matters  now 
by  a  lack  of  caution.  Stay  here  while  I  run  forward 
to  meet  them." 

Then,  for  the  first  time  since  the  falling  of  the 
blow,  Helga  recalled  with  a  flush  of  shame  that  she 
was  a  dauntless  shield-maiden;  and  she  took  hold  of 
her  composure  with  both  hands. 

Singing  and  shouting,  the  rescuers  came  out  of 
the  woods  at  last  and  into  the  circle  of  firelight.  On 
the  shoulders  of  the  two  leaders  sat  Tyrker,  his  little 
eyes  dancing  with  excitement,  his  thin  voice  squeaking 
comically  in  his  attempts  to  pipe  a  German  drinking- 
song,  as  he  beat  time  with  some  little  dark  object  which 

292 


VINLAND  THE  GOOD 

he  was  flourishing.  The  chief  walked  behind  him 
with  a  face  that  was  not  only  clear  but  almost  radiant. 
Still  further  back  came  Robert  Sans-Peur,  quite  un 
harmed  and  vigorous.  In  the  name  of  wonder,  what 
had  happened  to  them? 

"  It  is  the  strangest  thing  that  ever  occurred."  — 
"  It  is  a  miracle  of  God !  "  — "  Growing  as  thick  as 
crow-berries."  —  "  Such  juice  will  make  the  finest  wine 
in  the  world !  "  —  "  Biorn  Herjulfsson  will  dash  out 
his  brains  with  envy."  —  "  Was  ever  such  luck  as  the 
Lucky  One's? "  were  the  disjointed  phrases  that 
passed  between  them. 

Waving  the  dark  object  over  his  head,  Tyrker 
struggled  down  from  his  perch. 

"  Wunderschbn !  As  in  the  Fatherland  growing ! 
And  I  went  not  much  further  than  you,  —  only  a 
step,  and  there  —  like  snakes  in  the  trees  gecoiled! 
So  solid  the  bunches,  that  them  your  fingers  you  can 
not  between  pry.  The  beautiful  grapes!  Foster-son, 
for  this  day's  work  I  ask  you  to  name  this  country 
Vine-land.  Such  a  miracle  requires  that.  Ach,  it 
makes  of  me  a  child  again !  "  He  tossed  the  fruit  into 
their  eager  hands  and  began  all  at  once  to  wipe  his 
eyes  industriously  upon  the  skirt  of  his  robe. 

Swiftly  the  bunch  passed  from  hand  to  hand. 
Each  time  a  juicy  ball  found  its  way  down  a  thirsty 
throat  a  great  murmur  of  wonder  and  delight  arose. 

"  There  is  more  where  this  came  from  ?  Plenty, 
you  say? "  they  inquired,  anxiously.  And  on  being 
assured  that  hillside  after  hillside  was  covered  with 

293 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

bending  wreaths  of  purple  clusters,  their  rapture  knew 
no  bounds. 

Ale  was  all  well  enough;  but  wine  — !  Not  only 
would  they  live  like  kings  through  the  winter,  but  in 
the  spring  they  would  take  back  such  a  treasure  as 
would  make  their  home-people  stare  even  more  than 
at  the  timber  and  the  wheat. 

"  You  need  have  no  fear  concerning  Leif's  tem 
per,"  Sigurd  whispered  in  Helga's  ear.  "  This  discov 
ery  makes  his  mission  as  sure  of  success  as  though 
it  were  already  accomplished.  No  man's  nose  rises  at 
timber,  but  two  such  miracles  as  wheat  and  grapes, 
planted  without  hands  and  growing  without  care, — 
these  can  be  nothing  less  than  tokens  of  divine  favor! 
The  Lucky  One  would  spare  his  deadliest  foe  to-night." 

"  That  sounds  possible,"  Helga  admitted,  study 
ing  the  chief's  face  anxiously.  As  she  looked,  Leif's 
gaze  suddenly  met  hers,  and  she  had  the  discomfort 
of  seeing  a  recollection  of  their  last  encounter  waken 
in  his  eyes.  Yet  they  did  not  darken  to  the  blackness 
that  had  lowered  from  them  at  the  cliff.  They  took  on 
more  of  an  expression  of  quiet  sarcasm.  Turning  where 
the  Norman  stood,  a  silent  witness  of  the  scene,  the 
chief  beckoned  to  him. 

"  A  while  ago,  Robert  Sans-Peur,  I  had  it  in  my 
mind  to  run  a  sword  through  you,"  he  said,  dryly. 
"  But  I  have  since  bethought  myself  that  you  are  a 
guest  on  my  hands;  and  also  that  it  is  right  to  take 
your  French  breeding  into  account.  Yet,  though  it 
may  easily  be  a  Norman  habit  to  look  upon  every  fair 

294 


VINLAND  THE  GOOD 

woman  with  eyes  of  love,  it  is  equally  contrary  to 
Norse  custom  to  permit  it.  Give  yourself  no  fur 
ther  trouble  concerning  my  kinswoman,  Robert  of 
Normandy.  Attach  yourself  to  my  person  and  re 
serve  your  eloquence  for  my  ear,  —  and  my  ear  only." 


295 


CHAPTER    XXVII 


MIGHTIER   THAN    THE   SWORD 

Middling  wise 

Should  every  man  be, 

Never  too  wise ; 

Happiest  live 

Those  men 

Who  know  many  things  well. 

HAVAMAL. 

HEY  must  have  missed  a 
great  deal  of  enjoyment,  to 
whom  a  new  world  meant 
only  a  new  source  of  gold 
and  slaves.  To  these  men 
from  the  frozen  north,  the 
new  world  was  an  earthly 
paradise.  A  long  clear  day 
under  a  warm  sun  was 
alone  a  gift  to  be  thankful 
for.  To  plunge  unstinted  hands  into  the  hoarded  wealth 
of  ages,  to  be  the  first  to  hunt  in  a  game-stocked  forest 
and  the  first  to  cast  hook  in  a  fish-teeming  river,  —  to 
have  the  first  skimming  of  nature's  cream-pans,  as  it 
were,  —  was  a  delight  so  keen  that,  saving  war  and 
love,  they  could  imagine  nothing  to  equal  it. 

Like  children  upon  honey,  they  fell  upon  the  gift 
that  had  tumbled  latest  out  of  nature's  horn  of  plenty, 

296 


MIGHTIER   THAN   THE   SWORD 

and  swept  through  the  vineyard  in  a  devastating  army. 
Snuffing  the  sweet  scent  of  the  sun-heated  grapes,  they 
ate  and  sang  and  jested  as  they  gathered,  in  the  most 
innocent  carousal  of  their  lives.  Shouting  and  singing, 
they  brought  in  their  burdens  at  night,  —  litters  of 
purple  slain  that  bent  even  their  stout  backs.  The  roofs 
were  covered  with  the  drying  fruit,  which  was  to  be  doc 
tored  into  raisins,  and  cask  after  cask  of  sour  tangy 
wine  was  rolled  into  the  provision  shed  beside  the  gar 
nered  grain. 

"  The  King  of  Norway  does  not  live  better  than 
this,"  they  congratulated  each  other.  "  We  have  found 
the  way  into  the  provision  house  of  the  world." 

Their  delight  knew  no  bounds  when  they  found 
that  the  arrival  of  winter  would  not  interfere  with 
sport.  Winter  at  Brattahlid  meant  icebergs  and  bliz 
zards,  weeks  of  unbroken  twilight  and  days  of  idling 
within  doors.  Winter  in  this  new  land,  —  why,  it  was 
not  winter  at  all! 

"  It  is  nothing  worse  than  a  second  autumn,"  Helga 
said,  wonderingly.  "  They  have  patched  on  a  second 
autumn  to  reach  till  spring." 

The  woods  continued  to  be  full  of  game,  and  the 
grass  on  the  plains  remained  almost  unwithered.  There 
was  only  enough  frost  in  the  air  to  make  breathing  it 
a  tonic,  a  tingling  delight.  Not  even  a  crust  formed 
over  the  placid  bay;  and  the  waters  of  the  river  went 
leaping  and  dancing  through  the  sunshine  in  airy  de 
fiance  of  the  ice-king's  fetters. 

On  the  last  day  of  December,  autumn  employments 
297 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

were  still  in  full  swing.  The  last  rays  that  the  setting 
sun  sent  to  the  bay  through  the  leafless  branches,  fell 
upon  a  group  of  fishermen  returning  with  a  load  of 
shining  fish  hanging  from  their  spears.  From  the  grove 
came  the  ringing  music  of  axes,  the  rending  shriek  of 
a  doomed  tree,  the  crackling,  crashing  thunder  of  its 
fall.  Down  at  the  foot  of  the  bluff  a  boat  was  thrust 
ing  its  snout  into  the  soft  bank,  that  an  exploring  party 
might  land  after  a  three  days'  journey  along  the  wind 
ing  highway  of  the  river. 

In  the  bow  stood  the  chief,  and  behind  him  were 
Sigurd  Haraldsson  and  Rolf;  and  behind  them,  Robert 
the  Norman. 

With  a  great  racket  of  joyous  hallooing  for  the 
benefit  of  their  camp-mates,  the  crew  leaped  ashore. 
While  some  stayed  to  load  themselves  with  the  skins 
and  game  stowed  under  the  seats,  the  rest  began  to 
climb  the  trail,  laughing  and  talking  noisily. 

Sigurd  leaped  along  between  Rolf  and  the  Norman, 
a  hand  on  the  shoulder  of  each,  shaking  them  when 
their  sentiments  were  unsatisfactory. 

"  How  long  am  I  to  wait  for  you  to  have  a  free 
half-day?"  he  demanded  of  his  friend  from  Normandy. 
"  It  was  over  a  week  before  we  left  that  I  found  those 
bear  tracks,  and  still  am  I  putting  off  the  sport  that 
you  may  have  a  share  in  it.  Is  it  Leif's  intention  to 
keep  you  dangling  at  his  heels  forever,  like  a  tassel  on 
an  apron?  Certainly  he  cannot  think  that  there  is 
danger  of  your  talking  love  to  Helga  while  you  are 
fighting  bears." 

298 


MIGHTIER   THAN   THE   SWORD 

"  Though  once  I  would  have  said  that  wooing  a 
shield-maiden  was  a  very  similar  sport,"  Rolf  added, 
pleasantly. 

Whereupon  Sigurd  shook  them  both,  with  an 
energy  that  sent  all  three  sprawling  on  their  faces,  to 
the  huge  amusement  of  those  who  came  after. 

They  scrambled  to  their  feet  in  front  of  a  tall 
sumach  bush  that  grew  half-way  up  the  slope.  Alwin's 
eyes  fell  upon  a  narrow  ledge-like  path  that  showed 
plainly  between  the  bare  branches,  and  he  nodded 
toward  it  with  a  smile. 

"  Missing  bear-fights  is  certainly  undesirable,"  he 
said.  "  But  it  was  not  long  ago  —  and  on  this  same 
bank  —  that  I  anticipated  a  worse  fate  than  that." 

"  Nevertheless,  I  have  never  seen  so  much  service 
exacted  from  a  king's  page,"  Sigurd  growled,  as  he 
bent  to  brush  the  dirt  from  his  knees. 

But  Rolf  shook  his  head  with  quiet  decision. 

"  One  need  never  tell  me  that  it  is  only  to  keep 
you  from  saying  fine  things  to  Helga  that  the  chief 
demands  your  constant  presence.  It  is  because  he  has 
come  to  take  comfort  in  your  superior  intelligence,  and 
to  value  your  attendance  above  ours.  There,  he  is 
calling  you  now!  I  foretell  that  you  will  not  fight 
bears  to-morrow  either."  He  gave  the  broad  back  a 
hearty  slap  that  was  at  the  same  time  a  friendly  shove 
forward. 

The  chief's  voice  had  even  taken  on  an  impatient 
accent  by  the  time  the  young  squire  reached  his  side. 

"  I  should  like  much  to  know  what  is  the  cause  of 
299 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

your  deafness!  Are  you  dead  or  moonstruck  that  I 
must  shout  twenty  times  before  you  answer?  If  your 
wits  go  sleep-walking,  then  may  we  as  well  give  up,  for 
I  have  depended  upon  them  as  upon  crutches.  I  want 
you  to  keep  it  in  mind  for  me  that  it  is  after  the  river's 
second  bend  to  the  right,  but  its  fourth  bend  to  the 
left,  that  the  trees  stand  which  I  wish  to  mark.  And 
the  spring  —  the  spring  is  —  " 

"  And  the  spring  is  beyond  the  third  turning  to  the 
right,"  the  young  man  finished  readily.  "  The  chief 
need  give  himself  no  uneasiness.  It  is  written  on  my 
brain  as  on  parchment." 

Leif  turned  from  him  with  something  like  an  angry 
sigh. 

"  It  needs  to  be  more  than  written,"  he  said.  "  It 
needs  to  be  carved  as  with  knives." 

On  the  crest  of  the  bluff  he  paused  suddenly  to 
shake  his  fists  in  a  passion  of  impotence. 

"  A  man  who  has  no  more  than  a  trained  body  is 
of  less  account  than  a  beast !  "  he  cried.  "  My  brain 
is  near  bursting  with  the  details  which  I  have  sought 
to  remember  concerning  these  discoveries,  and  yet 
what  assurance  have  I  that  I  have  got  even  half  of  them 
correct?  That  I  have  not  remembered  what  was  of 
least  importance,  and  confused  this  place  with  that, 
and  garbled  it  all  so  that  the  next  man  who  comes 
after  me  shall  call  me  a  liar  and  laugh  at  my  preten 
sions?  And  even  though  I  relate  every  fact  as  truly  as 
the  Holy  Book  itself,  what  will  there  be  left  of  it  by 
the  time  it  has  passed  through  a  hundred  sottish  brains 

300 


MIGHTIER   THAN   THE   SWORD 

in  Greenland  yonder?  I  tell  you,  this  stained  rag  of 
a  cloak  I  wear  is  nearer  to  what  it  was  first,  than  that 
tale  will  be  after  swinish  mouths  have  chewed  upon  it 
a  day.  It  is  the  curse  of  the  old  gods  upon  the  heathen. 
And  I  fling  my  curse  back  at  them,  for  the  chains 
they  have  hung  upon  my  free  hands  and  the  beast- 
dumbness  with  which  they  have  gagged  my  man's 
mouth." 

In  an  abandonment  of  fury,  he  shook  both  fists 
high  over  his  head  at  the  scattered  star  faces  that  were 
peering  out  of  the  pale  sky. 

Not  till  he  had  turned  and  stamped  away  over 
the  snapping  twigs,  did  his  men  come  out  of  their 
trance  of  bewilderment. 

As  they  resumed  their  climbing,  Eyvind  the  Ice 
lander  observed  sagely,  "  Never  saw  I  any  one  whose 
speech  reminded  me  so  strongly  of  the  hot  springs  we 
have  at  home.  All  of  a  sudden,  without  warning  or 
cause,  the  words  shoot  up  into  the  air,  boiling  hot; 
and  it  would  be  as  much  as  one's  life  is  worth  to  try 
to  stop  them.  It  is  incomprehensible." 

Passing  amused  comments,  they  gained  the  crest 
and  vanished  over  it,  without  noticing  that  the  Nor 
man  still  stood  where  the  chief  had  left  him,  with 
every  appearance  of  being  equally  bereft  of  his  senses. 

With  parted  lips,  and  hands  nervously  opening  and 
shutting  by  his  side,  he  stood  staring  away  into  the 
dusk  before  him,  until  the  voices  of  those  who  were 
coming  after  with  the  spoils  fell  on  his  ear  and  aroused 
him.  Then  he  raised  to  the  stars  a  face  that  was 

301 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

fairly  convulsed  with  excitement,  and  took  the  rest  of 
the  climb  in  three  wild  leaps. 

"  It  is  open  to  my  sight  at  last !  "  he  muttered 
over  and  over,  as  he  hurried  through  the  darkness 
toward  the  lighted  booths.  "  Heaven  be  thanked,  it 
is  open  to  my  sight  at  last !  " 

As  he  reached  the  end  of  the  largest  hut  and  was 
turning  the  corner  in  eager  haste,  an  arm  reached 
quickly  out  of  the  shadow  and  touched  his  cloak. 
Instinctively  his  hand  went  to  his  knife;  but  it  fell 
away  the  next  instant  in  a  very  different  gesture,  as 
Helga's  voice  whispered  in  his  ear: 

"  Alwin,  —  it  is  I !  I  have  waited  for  you  since 
the  first  noise  of  the  landing.  I  have  a  —  hush,  you 
must  not  do  that!  I  have  need  of  my  lips  to  speak 
with.  .  .  .  No,  no !  Listen ;  I  wish  to  warn  you  —  " 

"  And  I  must  tell  you  what  has  just  occurred." 
Alwin's  excitement  bore  down  her  caution.  "  I  have 
guessed  the  riddle  of  what  my  service  is  to  be,  —  or, 
to  tell  it  truthfully,  luck  has  guessed  it  for  me,  owl 
that  I  am!  Here  has  it  —  " 

But  Helga's  hand  fell  softly  over  his  mouth. 
"  Dumb  as  well  as  blind  shall  you  be,  till  I  have 
finished!  Already  I  have  stayed  out  long  enough  to 
excite  suspicion.  Listen  to  my  warning;  Kark  sus 
pects  that  your  complexion  is  shallow.  Yesterday  I 
overheard  him  put  the  question  to  Tyrker,  whether 
or  not  it  were  possible  that  a  paint  could  color  a  man's 
skin  dark  so  that  it  would  not  wear  off  —  " 

"  Devil  take  the  —  " 

302 


MIGHTIER   THAN   THE   SWORD 

"  Hush,  that  is  not  all !  I  have  never  thought  it 
worth  while  to  tell  you,  in  the  few  words  we  have 
had  together;  but  now  I  know  that  the  creature  has 
suspected  us  ever  since  the  day  when  Leif  came  upon 
us  on  the  bluff.  The  day  after  that,  Kark  dared  to 
say  to  me,  '  Is  a  shield-maiden  as  fickle  as  other  women, 
for  all  her  steel  shirt?  In  Greenland,  Helga,  Gilli's 
daughter,  loved  an  Englishman.'  I  beat  him  soundly 
for  it,  yet  I  could  not  uproot  the  thought  from  his 
mind;  and  now  —  " 

"  And  now  I  tell  you  that  it  is  of  no  consequence 
what  he  thinks,"  Alwin  interrupted  her,  eagerly.  "  I 
have  to-night  found  out  a  means  by  which  I  am  as 
certain  to  win  favor  as  —  " 

But  he  could  not  finish.  Crackling  steps  in  the 
grove  behind  them  made  Helga  spring  away  from  him 
like  a  startled  bird.  He  had  only  time  to  whisper  after 
her,  "  To-night,  —  watch  me  across  the  fire !  "  before 
she  had  vanished  among  the  shadows,  like  one  of  them. 

After  a  moment  the  young  man  went  his  way 
around  the  corner  of  the  cabin  and  came  in  through  the 
open  doorway,  where  his  companions  sat  at  supper. 

The  hall,  which  was  also  the  larger  of  the 
sleeping-houses,  was  not  an  unworthy  off-shoot  of 
the  splendors  of  Brattahlid.  Here,  as  there,  the  rough 
walls  were  lined  with  gleaming  weapons  and  shields 
that  shone  like  suns  in  the  ruddy  glow  of  the  fire. 
And  in  lieu  of  tapestries,  there  was  a  noble  medley 
of  bears'  claws,  fish  nets,  glistening  birds'  wings,  dry 
ing  hides,  branching  antlers,  and  squirrels'  tails.  The 

303 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

bunk-like  beds,  built  against  the  Walls,  displayed  a 
fortune  in  the  skin  covers  that  were  spread  over  them; 
fox  skins  covered  the  benches,  and  wolf  skins  lay  un 
der  foot.  The  chief's  seat  no  longer  boasted  carven 
pillars  or  embroidered  pillows,  but  it  missed  none  of 
these  when  the  great  bear  skin  had  been  flung  over 
the  cushions  of  fragrant  pine-needles.  And  if  the  table- 
service  was  not  so  fine  as  the  gilded  vessels  on  Eric's 
board,  yet  the  fish  and  flesh  and  fowl  that  piled  the 
trenchers,  and  the  purple  juice  that  brimmed  the  horns, 
had  never  been  equalled  in  Greenland. 

"  Only  to  get  such  wine,  the  journey  would  be 
worth  while,"  Rolf  murmured  to  the  shield-maiden, 
beside  whom  he  sat,  when  at  last  the  business  of  eating 
was  over  and  the  pleasure  of  drinking  had  begun.  As 
he  spoke  he  tilted  his  head  back,  with  closed  eyes  and 
a  beatific  smile,  and  let  the  contents  of  his  horn  run 
slowly  down  his  throat. 

Even  a  woman  might  have  had  the  sense  to  leave 
him  undisturbed  at  such  a  moment;  yet  Helga  bent 
forward  and  jogged  his  arm  without  compunction. 

"Are  you  going  to  be  forever  swallowing?"  she 
whispered,  sharply.  "  Look  across  the  fire  and  tell  me 
what  Alwin  is  doing  with  his  hands.  He  has  turned 
aside  so  that  I  cannot  see." 

It  was  with  a  distinct  bang  that  the  Wrestler  set 
down  his  empty  cup,  and  in  a  distinct  snarl  that  his 
answer  came  over  his  shoulder. 

"  Not  a  few  men  have  been  slain  for  such  rudeness 
as  that.  Why  should  I  care  what  the  Norman  is  doing? 

304 


MIGHTIER   THAN   THE   SWORD 

Is  it  a  time  to  be  riding  horseback  or  catching  fish? 
Since  there  is  no  babbling  woman  at  his  elbow,  it  is 
likely  that  he  is  drinking." 

But  Helga's  hand  did  not  loosen  its  hold  upon  his 
arm. 

"  Hush !  "  she  entreated  him.  "  Something  really 
is  going  to  happen;  he  warned  me  of  it.  Something 
of  great  importance.  You  will  act  with  no  more  than 
good  will  if  you  look  and  tell  me  what  you  see." 

Excitement  is  infectious;  even  through  his  sulks 
Rolf  caught  it,  and  leaning  forward,  he  peered  curi 
ously  over  the  flames. 

The  Norman  sat  in  his  usual  place  at  the  chief's 
left  hand.  It  was  evident  that  his  thoughts  were  far 
away,  for  his  drinking-horn  stood  forgotten  at  his 
elbow  and  he  was  humming  absently  as  he  worked. 
His  fingers  were  busy  with  a  long  splinter  and  a  tuft 
of  fox-hairs,  that  he  was  pulling  carefully  from  the 
rug  on  which  he  sat. 

Rolf's  eyes  widened  into  positive  alarm  as  he 
watched. 

"  He  has  the  appearance  of  a  crazy  man !  "  he  re 
ported.  "  Or  it  may  be  that  he  is  making  a  charm  and 
that  is  the  weird  song  which  he  is  mumbling.  See,  — 
he  has  finally  drawn  Leif 's  attention  upon  him !  " 

"  He  is  not  acting  without  a  purpose,"  Helga  per 
sisted.  "He  told  me  to  watch  him.  Look!  What  is 
he  doing  now  ?  " 

Still  humming,  and  with  the  leisurely  air  of  one 
who  works  to  please  himself  alone,  the  Norman  com- 

20  3oS 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

pleted  his  task  and  held  the  result  up  critically  to  the 
light.  It  was  nothing  more  nor  less  than  a  clumsy 
little  fox-hair  brush.  Leaning  back  on  the  bear  skin 
the  chief  continued  to  gaze  at  it  curiously.  But  the 
pair  across  the  fire  suddenly  turned  to  each  other  with 
a  gasp  of  comprehension. 

The  Norman,  still  humming  carelessly,  drew  his 
horn  nearer  with  one  hand,  and  with  the  other  pushed  a 
bowl  out  of  his  way.  Then  dipping  his  brush  in  the 
purple  wine,  he  began  to  paint  strange-looking  runes  on 
the  fair  new  boards  before  him. 

"  It  has  come  to  my  mind  to  try  whether  I  can 
remember  the  words  of  that  French  song  which  we 
heard  together  in  Rouen,"  he  said  lightly  to  Sigurd 
Haraldsson  who  sat  by  him.  "  Was  it  not  thus  that 
the  first  line  ran?  " 

Almost  with  the  weight  of  a  blow,  Leif's  hand  fell 
upon  his  shoulder. 

"  Runes !  "  he  cried,  in  a  voice  that  brought  every 
man  to  his  feet,  even  those  who  had  fallen  asleep  over 
their  drinking.  "Runes?  Is  it  possible  that  you  have 
the  accomplishment  of  writing  them?" 

His  hold  upon  the  shoulder  tightened,  of  a  sudden, 
to  such  a  pressure  that  the  young  man  was  fain  to 
drop  his  brush  with  a  gasp  of  agony,  and  catch  at  the 
crushing  hand. 

"  You  have  had  this  power  all  these  months  that 
you  have  known  of  my  great  need?  How  comes  it 
that  you  have  never  put  forth  a  hand  to  help  me?  "  he 
thundered. 

306 


MIGHTIER   THAN   THE   SWORD 

Across  the  fire,  Helga,  Gilli's  daughter,  held  her 
self  down  upon  the  bench  with  both  hands.  But  though 
his  lips  were  twisted  with  pain,  the  rune-writer  met 
Leif's  gaze  unflinchingly. 

"  Help  you,  chief? "  he  repeated,  wonderingly. 
"  How  was  I  to  know  that  Norman  writing  would  be 
of  assistance  to  you?  When  did  you  ever  tell  me  of 
your  need?  " 

Though  his  gaze  continued  to  hold  the  Norman 
for  awhile,  Leif's  grip  on  his  shoulder  slowly  relaxed. 
Then,  gradually,  his  eyes  also  loosened  their  hold. 
Finally  he  burst  into  a  loud  laugh  and  slapped  him  on 
the  back. 

"  By  the  edge  of  my  sword,  your  wit  is  as  nimble 
as  a  rabbit !  "  he  swore.  "  I  cannot  blame  you  for  this. 
At  least  you  lost  little  time  in  coming  to  my  support 
as  soon  as  I  had  told  my  need.  By  the  Mass,  Robert 
Sans-Peur,  you  could  not  have  brought  your  accom 
plishment  to  a  better  market !  I  tell  you  frankly  that  it 
is  of  more  value  to  me  than  any  warrior's  skill  in  the 
world,  and  I  am  not  too  stingy  to  pay  what  it  is  worth." 

Unclasping  the  gold  chain  from  his  neck,  he  threw 
it  over  the  Norman's  head. 

"  Take  this  to  begin  with,  Robert  of  Normandy," 
he  said,  with  grave  courtesy.  "  And  I  promise  you 
that,  if  your  help  proves  to  be  as  great  as  I  expect, 
there  will  be  little  that  you  can  ask  that  I  shall  not 
be  glad  to  give." 

Decked  in  the  shining  gold  of  his  triumph,  the 
masquerading  thrall  stood  with  bent  head,  a  look  that 

307 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

was  "almost  shame-stricken  stealing  over  his  face.  But 
it  is  probable  that  the  chief  feared  that  he  meditated 
another  attempt  at  hand  kissing,  for  that  brusque  com 
mander  began  to  speak  quickly  and  curtly  of  purely 
unsentimental  matters. 

"  I  have  none  of  the  kid-skin  of  which  your  South 
ern  books  are  made.  Yet  will  not  a  roll  of  fresh 
white  vadmal  offer  a  fair  substitute?  And  certainly 
there  is  enough  wine  —  " 

There  certainly  was  enough,  and  more;  yet  at 
this  suggestion  an  indignant  murmur  could  not  be 
suppressed. 

"  Though  I  never  dispute  your  wisdom  in  any 
thing,  that  appears  to  me  to  be  little  better  than 
desecration,"  Valbrand  declared,  frankly. 

With  an  effort  the  Norman  roused  himself.  "  It 
will  not  be  necessary,"  he  said,  absently.  "  I  know 
how  to  make  a  liquid  out  of  barks  that  will  have  a 
dark  color  and  suffer  no  damage  from  water." 

He  did  not  notice  the  expression  that  flared  up 
in  Kark's  eyes;  nor  did  he  hear  Helga's  gasp,  nor  feel 
Sigurd's  foot.  His  gaze  fell  again  to  the  floor  in  moody 
abstraction. 

The  chief  answered  briefly  to  the  murmurs :  "  It 
is  unadvisable  to  oppose  my  whim  for  writing  in  wine; 
who  knows  but  I  might  exchange  it  for  a  fancy  to  write 
in  blood?  Bring  hither  the  vadmal,  thrall,  and  we  will 
lose  no  more  precious  moments." 

Was  ever  monkish  work  begun  in  more  unchurch- 
like  surroundings?  Alwin  wondered,  —  a  festal  board 

308 


MIGHTIER   THAN   THE   SWORD 

for  a  desk  and  a  wine-cup  for  an  ink-horn!  The 
brawling  crew  along  the  benches  drank  and  sang  and 
rattled  dice  in  their  nightly  carousal ;  and,  in  a  corner, 
Lodin  wrestled  with  the  well-grown  bear-cub  before 
a  circle  of  cheering  spectators.  The  firelight  flickered 
over  the  trophy-laden  walls,  picking  out  now  a  severed 
paw  and  now  a  grinning  skull,  until  the  whole  place 
seemed  a  ghastly  shrine  of  savagery. 

The  warrior-scribe  wrote  with  painful  slowness; 
and  more  than  once,  in  trying  to  catch  some  of  Helga's 
chatter  across  the  fire,  he  wrote  such  twisted  sentences 
that  it  was  impossible  to  unravel  them  when  he  came 
to  retranslate.  Yet  he  did  write.  Ploddingly,  haltingly, 
clumsily,  he  still  caught  the  fleeting  thoughts  as  they 
sped,  and  fastened  them  down,  in  purple  and  white,  to 
last  so  long  as  one  thread  should  lie  beside  another. 
No  longer  need  anyone  torture  his  brain  to  remember 
whether  the  tallest  maple-trees  stood  beyond  the  river's 
second  bend  to  the  left  or  its  fourth  to  the  right,  or 
between  the  third  turning  to  the  right  and  the  fifth  to 
the  left.  The  little  fox-hair  brush  sprang  upon  the  fact 
and  pinioned  it,  a  prisoner  for  the  remainder  of  time. 

The  chief's  pleasure  was  almost  too  great  to  be  con 
trolled.  He  went  at  the  work  as  a  starving  man  goes 
at  food,  and  he  hung  over  it  as  a  drunkard  hangs  over 
his  dram.  Tyrker  rose  with  considerable  bustle  to  take 
his  departure  for  the  other  house;  and  Valbrand 
stamped  about  noisily  as  he  renewed  the  torches  on 
the  walls;  but  the  monotonous  steadiness  of  the  dic 
tation  never  faltered.  One  by  one,  the  men  about  Leif 

309 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

dropped  off,  snoring ;  and  he  heeded  it  no  more  than  he 
did  the  soughing  of  the  wind  through  the  grove.  By 
and  by,  even  the  fresh  torches  began  to  snore,  in  angry 
sputters;  and  the  fire,  which  had  long  since  begun  to 
wink  drowsily,  shut  its  last  red  eye  and  lay  in  total 
oblivion. 

Leif  sat  up  reluctantly,  and  stretched  his  arms  over 
his  head  with  a  regretful  sigh.  "  My  mind  comes  out 
of  it  as  stubbornly  as  Sigmund's  sword  came  out  of 
the  tree  trunk.  We  will  return  to  it  the  first  thing  in 
the  morning.  You  have  done  me  a  service  which  I  shall 
never  forget  while  my  mind  lives  in  me." 

Leaning  back  against  the  bear  skin  to  stretch  his 
arms  again  and  yawn,  he  added  thoughtfully,  "  Your 
accomplishments  have  remedied  my  misfortune  that 
last  winter  I  was  obliged  to  kill  a  youth  who  was  of 
great  value  to  me." 

The  scribe  sat  thrusting  his  legs  out  before  him  and 
working  the  fingers  of  his  cramped  hand,  in  a  stupor 
of  weariness.  He  awoke  suddenly  and,  through  the 
flickering  light  of  the  one  remaining  torch,  shot  a 
stealthy  glance  at  the  chief's  face. 

After  a  while  he  said  carelessly,  "  Obliged,  chief? 
How  came  that?  Could  not  his  value  outweigh  his 
crime?  " 

Smothering  a  yawn,  Leif  rose  to  his  feet  and  stood 
looking  down  at  his  follower,  while  he  buckled  his  cloak 
around  him. 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  slowly ;  "  yes,  his  value  might  have 
outweighed  his  crime,  —  but  not  his  deceit.  It  was  not 

310 


MIGHTIER   THAN   THE   SWORD 

only  because  he  broke  my  strictest  orders  that  I  slew 
him ;  it  was  because,  while  pretending  to  submit  to  me, 
he  was  in  truth  scheming  to  get  the  better  of  me.  And 
because  he  and  his  hot-headed  friend,  Sigurd  Haralds- 
son,  had  the  ambition  to  penetrate  the  state  of  my  feel 
ings  and  handle  me  as  you  handle  your  writing-brush 
there.  Is  it  to  be  expected  that  a  man  would  take  it 
well  to  be  fooled  by  a  pair  of  boys?  " 

The  Norman  sat  for  a  long  time  staring  at  a  huge 
furry  skin  that  hung  on  the  wall  in  front  of  him.  It 
shook  sometimes  in  the  draught;  and  when  the  light 
flickered  over  it,  it  looked  like  some  quivering  shapeless 
animal,  crouching  to  spring  upon  him  out  of  the 
shadow.  After  a  while,  he  laughed  harshly. 

"  If  he  was  simple  enough  to  expect  that  he  could 
play  with  you  and  then  survive  the  discovery  of  his 
trick,  he  deserved  to  die,  for  nothing  more  than  his 
folly,"  he  said,  bitterly. 

He  straightened  himself  suddenly  and  drew  a  long 
breath  as  though  to  speak  further.  But  at  that  moment 
the  chief  turned  and  left  the  booth. 

While  the  Southerner  stood  looking  after  him,  a 
sound  like  a  smothered  laugh  came  from  the  corner 
where  Kark  slept.  Alwin  wheeled  toward  it;  but  be 
fore  he  could  take  a  step,  Rolf's  arm  stretched  out  from 
his  bunk  by  the  high  seat  and  caught  his  friend's  belt 
in  a  vise. 

"  It  is  unnecessary  to  soil  your  hands  with  snake's 
blood,  just  now,"  he  said,  gently.  "  Besides  serpent's 
fangs,  the  thrall  has  also  serpent's  cunning  in  his  ugly 

3" 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

head.  He  knows  that  Leif  will  not,  for  any  reason 
tongue  can  name,  injure  the  man  who  is  writing  down 
his  history.  Wait  until  the  records  are  finished;  then 
it  will  be  time  to  act." 

He  pulled  his  comrade  down  on  the  bunk  beside 
him,  and  held  him  there  until  the  sleep  of  utter  weari 
ness  had  taken  him  into  its  safe-keeping. 


3*2 


CHAPTER    XXVIII 


THINGS    THAT   ARE    FATED" 

The  fir  withers 

That  stands  on  a  fenced  field  ; 

Neither  bark  nor  foliage  shelters  it ; 

Thus  is  a  man 

Whom  no  one  loves ; 

Why  should  he  live  long  ? 

HAVAMAL. 

N  a  chain  of  lengthening 
golden  days  and  softening 
silver  nights,  the  spring 
came. 

The  instinct  which  brings 
animals  out  of  their  dens 
to  roam  in  the  sunlight, 
awoke  in  the  Norsemen's 
breasts  and  made  them 

restless    in    the    midst    of 

plenty.  The  instinct  which  sets  birds  to  nest-build 
ing  amid  the  young  green,  turned  the  rovers'  hearts 
toward  their  ice-bound  home. 

With  glad  applause,  they  hailed  Leif's  proclama 
tion  from  under  the  budding  maple-tree: 

"  Four  weeks  from  to-day,  if  the  season  continues 
to  be  a  forward  one,  it  is  likely  that  the  pack-ice  around 

313 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

the  mouth  of  Eric's  Fiord  will  be  sufficiently  broken  to 
let  us  through.  Four  weeks  from  to-day,  God  willing, 
we  will  set  sail  for  Greenland." 

The  camp  entered  upon  a  period  of  bustling  ac 
tivity.  Carpenters  fell  to  work  on  the  re-furnishing  of 
the  ship,  until  all  the  quiet  bay  echoed  with  their  pound 
ing.  With  infinite  labor,  the  great  logs  were  floated 
down  the  river  and  hauled  on  board.  Porters  toiled  to 
and  from  the  shore  with  loads  of  grain-sacks  and  wine- 
kegs.  The  packers  in  the  store-houses  buzzed  over  the 
wealth  of  fruit  like  so  many  bees.  Even  Kark  the  In 
dolent  caught  the  infection,  and  clashed  his  pots  and 
kettles  with  joyful  energy. 

"  A  little  time  more,  and  the  death-wolf  shall  claim 
his  due,"  he  sang  over  his  work.  "  Only  a  little  time 
more,  and  the  death-wolf  shall  claim  his  due !  " 

On  the  morning  of  the  last  day  in  Vinland,  Robert 
the  Norman  wrote  the  last  word  in  the  grotesque  ex 
ploring  record  and  laid  down  the  brush  forever. 

"  That  ends  the  matter,  chief,"  he  said  slowly. 

They  sat  in  the  larger  of  the  sleeping-houses,  as 
they  had  sat  on  that  December  night  when  the  work 
was  begun.  But  now  a  flood  of  yellow  sunlight  fell 
through  the  open  door,  and  a  flowering  pink  bush  flat 
tened  its  sweet  face  against  the  window. 

Leif  regarded  him  with  dull,  absent  eyes.  "  Yes, 
it  is  ended,"  he  said,  reluctantly;  and  was  silent 
for  so  long  that  the  young  man  looked  up  in  sur 
prise. 

An  odd  expression  of  something  like  regret  was  on 


"THINGS   THAT    ARE   FATED" 

the  chief's  face.  As  he  met  his  companion's  glance,  he 
laughed  a  short  harsh  laugh  that  had  in  it  less  of  mirth 
than  of  scorn. 

"  It  is  ended,"  he  repeated.  "  And  though  I  know 
no  better  than  yourself  why  it  is  that  I  am  such  a  fool, 
yet  I  find  myself  full  of  sorrow  because  it  is  finished. 
I  feel  that  I  have  lost  out  of  my  life  something  that 
was  dear  to  me."  He  relapsed  into  another  frowning 
silence ;  when  he  came  out  of  it,  it  was  only  to  motion 
toward  the  door.  "  No  sense  is  in  this,"  he  said,  sav 
agely  ;  "  yet  the  mood  has  me,  hand  and  foot.  I  am  in 
no  temper  to  talk  of  anything.  To-night  we  will  speak 
of  your  reward.  Go  now  and  spend  the  rest  of  the  day 
as  best  pleases  you." 

He  did  not  look  up  as  his  follower  obeyed :  he  sat 
brooding  over  the  great  white  roll  as  though  it  were  the 
dead  body  of  some  one  whom  he  had  loved. 

Out  in  the  blithe  spring  sunshine,  the  men  stood 
around  in  little  groups,  making  hilarious  plans  for  the 
day's  sport.  The  preparations  for  the  departure  being 
completed,  a  day  of  untrammelled  freedom  lay  before 
them;  and  what  pastime  is  so  dull  that  it  is  not  given 
a  zest  and  a  relish  by  the  thought  that  it  is  engaged  in 
for  the  last  time?  In  uproarious  good  spirits,  they 
whetted  their  knives  for  a  last  hunt,  and  called  friendly 
challenges  across  to  each  other.  Inviting  them  to  a 
wrestling  bout,  Rolf's  voice  rose  loudest  of  all;  but 
though  much  laughter  and  some  gibing  came  in  re 
sponse,  there  were  no  acceptances. 

When  the   Norman  came   out  of  the   booth,  the 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

Wrestler  ceased  his  proclamations  and  strolled  to  meet 
his  friend  with  a  welcoming  smile. 

"  Now  I  think  Leif  has  behaved  well,"  he  said, 
heartily,  "  to  remember  that  the  last  day  in  such  a 
place  as  Vinland  the  Good  is  far  too  precious  to  be 
wasted  on  monkish  tasks.  Sigurd  will  get  angry 
with  himself  that  he  did  not  wait  longer  for  your 
coming." 

A  shade  of  disappointment  fell  over  the  Norman's 
face. 

"Where  has  Sigurd  gone?"  he  asked. 

"  He  swam  out  to  an  island  in  the  bay  where  he  has 
a  favorite  fishing-place  he  cannot  bear  to  leave  without 
another  visit." 

"And  Helga?     Where  is  she?  " 

The  Wrestler  looked  at  him  in  surprise.  "  She  has 
gone  into  the  woods  somewhere,  with  Tyrker;  but 
surely  you  would  not  be  so  mad  as  to  accost  her,  even 
were  she  before  you." 

Alwin  answered  with  an  odd  smile.  "  A  man  who 
is  about  to  die  will  do  many  things  that  would  be  mad 
ness  in  a  man  who  has  life  before  him,"  he  said.  His 
eyes  gazed  into  his  friend's  eyes  with  sombre  meaning. 
"  I  finished  the  records  this  morning." 

"You  finished  the  records  this  morning?"  Rolf 
repeated  incredulously. 

A  note  of  impatience  sharpened  the  other's  voice. 
"  I  fail  to  understand  what  there  is  in  that  which  sur 
prises  you.  Certainly  you  must  have  heard  Leif  say, 
last  night,  that  a  hundred  words  more  would  end  the 


"THINGS  THAT  ARE  FATED" 

work.  And  it  was  your  own  judgment  that  Kark  would 
wait  no  longer  than  its  completion  — " 

Rolf  struck  the  tree  they  leaned  against,  with 
sudden  vehemence. 

"  The  snake !  "  he  cried.  "  That,  then,  is  why  he 
showed  his  fangs  at  me  this  morning  in  such  a  jeering 
smile.  Yet,  how  could  I  believe  that  a  man  of  your  wit 
would  allow  such  a  thing  to  come  to  pass?  With  a 
mouthful  of  words  you  could  have  persuaded  Leif  that 
there  was  a  host  of  things  which  he  had  forgotten. 
You  could  have  prolonged  the  task  —  " 

Alwin  shook  his  head  with  stern  though  quiet 
decision. 

"  No,  I  have  had  enough  of  lying,"  he  said.  "  Not 
for  my  life,  nor  for  Helga's  love,  will  I  carry  this  deceit 
further.  Such  a  smothering  fog  has  it  become  around 
me,  that  I  can  neither  see  nor  breathe  through  its 
choking  folds.  .  .  .  But  let  us  leave  off  this  talk.  Since 
it  is  likely  that  my  limbs  will  have  a  long  rest  after  to 
night,  let  us  spend  to-day  roving  about  in  search  of 
what  sport  we  can  find.  If  I  may  not  pass  my  last  day 
with  the  man  and  woman  that  I  hold  dearest,  still  you 
are  next  in  my  love ;  you  will  accompany  me,  will  you 
not?" 

"  Wherever  you  choose,"  Rolf  assented. 

They  set  forth  as  silently  as  on  that  spring  morn 
ing,  two  years  before,  when  they  had  set  out  from  the 
Norwegian  camp  to  witness  Thorgrim  Svensson's 
horse-fight.  Now,  as  then,  the  air  was  golden  with 
spring  sunshine,  and  the  whole  world  seemed  a-throb 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

with  the  pure  joy  of  living.  There  was  gladness  in  the 
chirp  of  the  birds,  and  content  in  the  drone  of  the  in 
sects;  and  all  the  squirrels  in  the  place  seemed  to  be 
gadding  on  joyful  errands,  for  one  could  not  turn  a 
corner  that  a  group  of  them  did  not  scatter  from  before 
his  feet.  So  common  a  thing  as  a  dewdrop  caught  in 
a  cobweb  became  more  beautiful  than  jewel-spangled 
lace.  The  rustling  of  the  quail  in  the  brush,  even  the 
glimpse  of  a  coiled  snake  basking  on  a  sunny  spot  of 
earth,  was  fraught  with  interest  because  it  spoke  of  life, 
glad  and  fearless  and  free. 

They  visited  the  nook  on  the  bluff,  screened  once 
more  in  fragrant,  rustling  greenness;  then  descended 
to  the  river  and  walked  along  its  bank,  mile  after  mile. 
Here  and  there,  they  turned  aside  and  threaded  their 
way  through  the  thicket  to  take  a  last  look  at  the  scene 
of  some  fondly  recollected  hunt,  or  to  inspect  some  of 
the  traps  which  they  remembered  to  be  there.  But 
when  in  one  snare  they  found  a  wretched  little  rabbit, 
still  alive  but  frantic  with  terror,  Alwin  laid  a  detaining 
hand  on  Rolf's  knife. 

"  Let  him  go,"  he  said,  shortly.  "  You  have  no 
need  of  him,  and  his  life  is  all  he  has.  Let  him  keep  it, 
—  for  my  sake." 

He  did  not  stay  to  watch  the  white  dot  of  a  tail  go 
bobbing  away  over  the  ferns.  He  hurried  on  rather 
shamefaced ;  and  when  Rolf  overtook  him,  they  walked 
another  mile  without  speaking. 

Along  in  the  middle  of  the  forenoon  they  reached 
a  point  on  the  river  where  the  banks  no  longer  rose  in 


"THINGS   THAT    ARE   FATED" 

bluffs  but  lay  in  grassy  slopes,  fringed  with  drooping 
trees.  The  -sun  was  hot  overhead,  and  their  clothes 
were  heavy  upon  their  backs.  Rolf  suggested  that  they 
stop  long  enough  for  a  swim. 

"  That  will  do  as  well  as  anything,"  Alwin  as 
sented. 

But  when  the  delicious  coolness  of  the  water  had 
closed  about  him,  and  he  felt  its  velvet  softness  on  his 
dusty  skin,  he  decided  that  it  was  the  best  thing  they 
could  have  done.  The  lounge  upon  the  grassy  bank, 
while  they  dried  themselves  in  the  sun,  was  dreamily 
pleasant.  Even  after  he  had  gathered  sufficient  energy 
to  get  into  his  clothes  again,  Alwin  lingered  lazily, 
waiting  for  his  companion  to  make  the  first  move 
toward  departure. 

"  This  is  a  restful  spot,"  he  said,  gazing  up  at  the 
sky  through  the  network  of  interlacing  branches.  "  It 
gives  one  the  feeling  that  it  is  so  far  away  that  no 
human  foot  has  ever  trod  it  before,  and  that  none  will 
ever  come  again  when  we  have  left." 

From  the  ant-hill  which  he  was  idly  spearing  with 
grass-blades,  Rolf  looked  up  to  smile. 

"  Then  your  feelings  are  not  to  be  trusted,  com 
rade,"  he  said ;  "  for  there  are  few  spots  on  the  river 
which  our  men  have  more  frequented.  Even  that 
lazy  hound  of  a  thrall  comes  here  almost  daily  to 
look  at  the  quail-traps  in  yonder  thicket,  that  being 
the  one  food  which  he  likes  well  enough  to  make 
an  exertion  for.  Would  that  he  would  visit  them 
to-day!" 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

Alwin  did  not  seem  to  hear  him.  His  eyes  were 
still  intent  on  the  swaying  tree-tops. 

"  It  is  a  fair  land  to  be  alive  in,"  he  said,  dreamily ; 
"  yet,  I  cannot  help  wondering  how  it  will  be  to  be  dead 
here.  Does  it  not  seem  to  you  that  if  my  spirit  comes 
out  of  its  grave  at  night  and  finds  none  but  wolves  and 
bears  to  call  to,  it  will  experience  a  loneliness  far  worse 
than  the  pangs  of  death?  Think  of  it!  In  this  whole 
land,  not  one  human  spirit!  To  wander  through  the 
grove  and  the  camp,  and  find  only  emptiness  and  silence 
forever !  " 

His  body  stiffened  suddenly,  and  he  flung  his  arms 
high  above  his  head  and  clenched  his  hands  in  agony. 

"  God !  "  he  cried.  "  What  have  I  done  to  make 
me  deserving  of  such  a  doom?  Why  could  I  not  have 
died  when  Leif  cut  me  down?  Why  could  I  not  have 
been  buried  where  human  feet  would  pass  over  me,  arid 
human  voices  fall  on  my  ear  at  night?  "  He  flung  him 
self  over  on  his  face  and  lay  there  motionless. 

Rolf  laid  a  hand  on  his  comrade's  shoulder,  and  for 
once  his  voice  was  honestly  kind.  "  It  is  hard  to  know 
what  to  say  to  you,  Alwin,  my  friend.  You  who  have 
borne  trials  so  manfully  have  a  right  to  a  better  fate. 
There  is  only  one  thing  which  I  can  offer  you :  choose 
what  man  you  will  —  so  long  as  he  be  no  one  with 
whom  I  have  sworn  friendship  —  and  I  promise  you 
that  before  we  sail  to-morrow,  I  will  pick  a  quarrel 
with  him  and  slay  him;  so  that,  if  worst  comes,  your 
spirit  shall  have  at  least  one  ghost  for  company.  I  —  " 

He  did  not  finish  his  sentence.  Suddenly  his  touch 
320 


"THINGS   THAT    ARE   FATED" 

upon  Alwin's  arm  became  an  iron  grip,  that  dragged 
the  Saxon  to  his  feet. 

"  Look ! "  the  Wrestler  gasped,  as  he  pulled  him 
behind  the  great  oak  in  whose  shelter  they  had  been 
lying.  "Look!  Are  those  ghosts,  or  devils?  " 

Half-dazed,  Alwin  could  do  no  more  than  stare 
along  the  pointing  finger. 

On  the  opposite  bank,  some  hundred  yards  below 
their  point  of  observation,  stood  two  long-haired,  skin- 
clad  men.  Another  pair  had  already  plunged  into  the 
river  and  were  nearly  half-way  across.  And  as  the 
white  men  gazed,  four  more  beings  crashed  out  of  the 
underbrush  and  joined  their  companions. 

"  Praise  the  Saint  who  hung  leaves  upon  the  trees 
as  thick  as  curtains !  "  Rolf  breathed  in  his  comrade's 
ear.  "  Up  with  you,  for  your  life !  And  make  no  rust 
ling  about  it  either." 

With  the  agility  of  cats  they  went  up  the  great 
bole,  and  the  kind  leaves  closed  behind  them. 

"  Is  it  your  opinion  that  they  are  ghosts,  or  devils?  " 
Alwin  asked,  when  each  had  stretched  himself  along 
a  branching  limb  and  begun  a  curious  peering  through 
chinks  in  the  enveloping  foliage.  "  It  has  always  been 
in  my  mind  that  ghosts  were  white  and  devils  black, 
while  these  creatures  appear  to  be  of  the  color  of 
bronze." 

"  We  shall  see  more  of  them  before  the  game  is 
over,"  Rolf  returned.  "  The  first  ones  are  even  now 
coming  to  land." 

As  he  spoke,  the  two  shaggy  swimmers  clambered 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

out  of  the  water,  like  dripping  spaniels,  on  the  very 
spot  that  the  white  men's  bodies  had  pressed  less  than 
an  hour  before. 

"  I  am  glad  that  we  are  not  now  lying  there  without 
our  clothes,"  Alwin  murmured. 

And  Rolf  ejaculated  under  his  breath,  "  Now  it 
is  certain  that  I  would  rather  be  the  only  human  be 
ing  in  the  land  than  be  in  company  with  such  as 
these,  granting  them  to  be  human.  For  by  Thor's 
hammer,  they  have  more  the  appearance  of  dwarfs 
than  of  men!  " 

They  were  not  imposing,  certainly,  from  all  that 
could  be  seen  of  them  through  the  leaves.  Two  of  their 
lean  arms  would  not  have  made  one  of  the  Wrestler's 
magnificent  white  limbs,  and  the  tallest  among  them 
could  not  have  reached  above  Alwin's  shoulders.  Skins 
were  their  only  coverings;  and  the  coarseness  of  their 
bristling  black  locks  could  have  been  equalled  only  in 
the  mane  of  a  wild  horse.  Though  two  of  the  eight 
were  furnished  with  bows  and  arrows,  the  rest  carried 
only  rudely-shaped  stone  hatchets,  stuck  in  their  belts. 
When  they  began  talking  together,  it  was  in  a  succes 
sion  of  grunts  and  growls  and  guttural  sounds  that  bore 
more  resemblance  to  animal  noises  than  to  human 
speech. 

Rolf  sniffed  with  contempt.  "  Pah !  Vermin !  I 
think  we  could  put  the  whole  swarm  to  flight  only  by 
drawing  our  knives." 

But  at  that  moment  one  of  the  number  below 
raised  his  face  so  that  Alwin  caught  a  glimpse  of 

322 


"THINGS   THAT    ARE   FATED" 

the  fierce  beast-mouth  and  the  small  tricky  eyes  in 
the  great  sockets.  The  Saxon  lifted  his  eyebrows 
dubiously. 

"  I  am  far  from  certain  how  that  attempt  would 
end,"  he  answered.  "  Though  it  is  likely  that  it  will 
have  to  be  tried,  if  their  intention  is  to  settle  here  for 
the  day,  as  it  appears  to  be." 

The  men  of  the  stone  hatchets  had  indeed  settled 
themselves  with  every  look  of  remaining.  Though  one 
of  the  bowmen  continued  to  pace  the  bank  like  a  sen 
tinel,  his  fellows  sprawled  themselves  upon  the  turf  in 
comfortable  attitudes,  carrying  on  their  uncouth  con 
versation  with  deep  earnestness. 

"  We  shall  certainly  have  to  stay  here  all  day  if 
we  do  not  do  something,"  Rolf  bent  from  his  branch 
to  whisper  to  his  companion. 

Alwin  did  not  answer,  for  at  that  moment  the  harsh 
voices  below  ceased  abruptly,  and  there  ensued  a  hush 
of  listening  silence. 

Up  in  the  tree,  Saxon  gray  eyes  and  Norse  blue 
ones  asked  each  other  an  anxious  question;  then  an 
swered  it  with  decided  head-shakes.  It  was  impossible 
that  their  whispers  could  have  carried  so  far,  or  have 
penetrated  the  growl  of  those  voices.  It  must  have 
been  some  noise  from  beyond.  They  strained  their  ears, 
anxiously  intent. 

There  was  no  trouble  in  hearing  it  this  time;  it 
rose  shrill  and  piercing  on  the  drowsy  noon  air,  a  man's 
whistle,  rapidly  approaching  from  the  direction  of  the 
Norse  camp. 

323 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

While  Alwin  listened  with  dilated  eyes,  Rolf's  lips 
shaped  just  one  word :  "  Kark !  " 

Almost  without  breathing  they  lay  peering  out 
between  the  leaves. 

At  the  first  sound,  the  men  below  had  leaped  to 
their  feet  and  grasped  their  weapons.  Now,  after  a 
muttered  word  together,  they  drew  apart  noiselessly 
as  shadows  and  vanished  among  the  bushes,  without 
so  much  as  the  snapping  of  a  twig.  Smiling  innocently 
in  the  sunlight,  the  little  nook  lay  as  peaceful  and  empty 
as  before. 

Nearer  and  nearer  came  the  whistler;  until  the 
crunching  of  his  feet  could  be  heard  upon  the  dead 
leaves. 

Rolf  pushed  the  hair  out  of  his  eyes,  and  settled 
himself  to  watch  with  a  sigh  of  almost  child-like 
pleasure. 

"  Here  is  sport !  Here  is  a  chess  game  where  the 
pieces  are  not  of  ivory.  I  would  not  have  missed  this 
for  a  gold  chain !  "  he  told  his  companion.  "  Imagine 
Kark's  face  when  they  spring  out  upon  him !  So  intent 
is  his  mind  upon  your  death,  that  he  could  walk  into  a 
pit  with  open  eyes.  You  can  never  be  sufficiently 
thankful,  Alwin  of  England,  that  the  Fate  which  de 
stroys  your  enemy,  gives  you  also  the  privilege  of  sit 
ting  by  and  watching  the  fun." 

Uncertainty  was  on  Alwin's  face,  as  he  gazed  down 
through  the  branches  and  saw  the  thrall's  white  tunic 
suddenly  appear  among  the  green  bushes. 

He  said  slowly,  "  I  do  not  dispute  that  it  looks  like 

324 


"THINGS   THAT    ARE   FATED" 

the  hand  of  fate  —  and  it  is  true  that  he  is  my  enemy  — 
that  it  is  his  life  or  mine  —  " 

A  wild  yell  of  alarm  cut  him  short.  One  by  one 
the  lean  brown  men  were  gliding  out  of  the  bushes  and 
forming  in  a  silent  circle  around  the  thrall.  They  of 
fered  him  no  harm;  they  did  not  even  touch  him;  yet 
the  apparition  of  their  shrivelled  bodies  in  their  animal- 
hides,  with  their  beast-faces  looking  out  from  under 
their  bristling  black  locks,  was  enough  to  try  stouter 
nerves  than  Kark's.  Shriek  after  shriek  of  maddest 
terror  rent  the  air. 

Rolf  smiled  gently  as  he  heard  it.  "  About  this 
time  our  friend  below  is  beginning  to  distinguish  be 
tween  death-wolves  and  death-foxes,"  he  observed. 

Glancing  at  his  comrade  for  a  response  to  his 
amusement,  his  expression  changed. 

"  What  is  it  your  intention  to  do?  "  he  demanded 
sharply. 

Alwin  had  drawn  himself  into  a  sitting  posture; 
and  with  one  hand  was  tugging  at  the  handle  of  his 
knife.  He  flushed  shamefacedly  at  the  question,  nor 
did  he  look  up  as  he  answered  it. 

"  I  am  going  down  to  help  the  beast,"  he  said.  "  I 
cannot  remedy  it  if  I  am  a  fool.  I  do  not  deny  that  Kark 
is  a  cur;  yet  he  is  white,  as  we  are;  and  alone.  I  can 
not  watch  his  murder." 

He  brought  his  knife  out  with  a  jerk;  and  putting 
it  between  his  teeth,  prepared  to  turn  and  descend. 

Before  he  could  make  the  move,  Rolf  had  swung 
down  from  the  limb  above  and  landed  beside  him. 

325 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

Under  his  weight  the  boughs  creaked  so  loudly  that, 
but  for  the  cover  of  Kark's  cries,  the  pair  must  surely 
have  been  discovered. 

The  Wrestler  spoke  without  drawling  or  gentle 
ness  :  "  Either  you  are  a  child  or  a  silly  fool.  Do  you 
understand  that  it  is  your  enemy  that  they  are  ridding 
you  of?  What  is  it  to  you  if  he  is  chopped  to  pieces? 
You  shall  not  stir  one  finger  to  aid  him." 

Forgetful  of  the  dagger  between  his  teeth,  Alwin 
opened  his  mouth  angrily.  The  weapon  slipped  from 
his  lips  and  fell,  a  shining  streak  along  the  tree-trunk, 
and  buried  itself  noiselessly  in  the  soft  sod  between  the 
roots.  The  next  instant,  a  scarf  from  Rolf's  neck  was 
wound  around  the  Saxon's  jaws ;  one  of  the  Wrestler's 
iron  arms  reached  about  him  and  gathered  him  up 
against  the  broad  chest;  one  of  the  Wrestler's  great 
hands  closed  around  his  wrists  like  fetters  of  iron ;  and 
a  muscular  leg  bent  itself  backward  over  his  legs  like 
a  hoop  of  steel.  As  well  fight  against  steel  or  iron! 

Again  Rolf's  voice  became  fairly  caressing  in  its 
gentleness.  "  Willingly  will  I  endure  your  struggles  if 
it  pleases  you  to  employ  your  strength  that  way,  com 
rade;  yet  I  tell  you  that  it  would  be  wiser  for  you  to 
spare  yourself.  I  shall  not  let  you  go,  whatever  you 
do;  whereas  if  you  lie  quietly,  I  will  permit  you  to 
move  where  you  can  see  what  is  going  on.  It  looks  as 
though  it  would  become  interesting." 

It  did  indeed.  At  that  moment,  wearying  perhaps 
of  the  howls,  the  brown  men  began  to  make  experi 
ments  with  a  view  toward  changing  the  tune.  Closing 

326 


"THINGS   THAT    ARE   FATED" 

in  upon  the  thrall,  they  commenced  to  feel  of  his  cloth 
ing  and  his  shaven  head,  and  to  pinch  him  tentatively 
between  their  lean  fingers. 

A  redoubling  of  his  outcries  caused  a  spasm  of 
frantic  writhing  in  Alwin's  fettered  body,  but  Rolf's 
manner  was  as  serene  as  before. 

"  See  now  what  you  are  missing  by  your  head- 
strongness,"  he  reproved  his  captive.  "  It  is  seldom 
that  men  have  the  opportunity  to  sit,  as  we  sit,  and 
learn  from  the  experience  of  another  what  would  have 
been  their  fate  had  their  fortune  been  equally  bad. 
Such  great  luck  is  it  that  I  get  almost  afraid  for  your 
ingratitude.  It  will  be  a  great  mercy  if  some  god  does 
not  punish  you  for  your  thanklessness.  .  .  .  By  Thor! 
In  his  terror  the  fool  has  attacked  them.  .  .  .  Ah !  " 

From  below  came  a  sudden  snarl,  a  sudden  savage 
yell,  the  noise  of  struggling  bodies,  and  then  a  shriek 
of  another  kind  from  Kark,  no  longer  a  cry  of  mere 
apprehension,  but  a  sharp  piercing  scream  of  bodily 
agony. 

"  Let  me  go ! "  Alwin  panted  through  his  muffled 
jaws.  "  It  is  a  nithing  deed  for  us  —  to  permit  —  the 
death  of  one  of  our  number  —  so.  Let  me  go,  Rolf  — 
he  is  a  human  being.  Let  me  go !  " 

A  man  of  wood  could  not  have  been  more  relentless 
than  Rolf;  a  man  of  stone  could  hardly  have  been  less 
moved. 

He  argued  the  matter  amiably :  "  It  is  true  that  by 
some  mistake  or  other  Kark  wears  a  man's  shape,"  he 
admitted ;  "  yet  it  is  easily  seen  that  in  every  other 

327 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

respect  he  is  a  dog.  Indeed  I  think  there  are  few  dogs 
that  have  less  of  courage  and  loyalty.  Take  the  matter 
sensibly,  comrade.  If  you  cannot  rejoice  in  the  death 
of  your  enemy,  at  least  consider  what  interest  it  is 
thus  to  study  the  habits  of  dwarfs.  The  cur  who  was 
useless  during  his  life,  will  be  honored  by  serving  a 
good  purpose  in  his  death.  Leif  will  think  it  of  great 
importance  to  learn  how  these  creatures  are  disposed 
toward  white  men.  They  have  the  most  unusual 
methods  of  amusing  themselves.  Now  they  are  doing 
things  to  his  ears  —  " 

Renewed  shrieks  for  help  and  mercy  drowned  the 
remainder  of  his  words,  and  called  forth  fresh  exertions 
from  Alwin. 

But  when  at  last  the  Fearless  One  ceased,  and  lay 
spent  and  panting  against  the  brawny  chest,  he  became 
aware  that  the  cries  were  growing  fainter. 

"  Though  they  have  in  no  way  hurried  the  matter, 
I  believe  that  he  is  almost  dead  now,"  Rolf  comforted 
his  captive. 

Even  as  he  spoke,  the  last  faint  cry  ended  in  a  gurg 
ling  choke,  —  and  there  was  silence. 

Instantly  the  scarf  was  slipped  from  Alwin's 
mouth,  and  the  living  fetters  unclasped  themselves  from 
his  limbs. 

"  Thanks  to  me  —  "  Rolf  was  beginning. 

The  brief  interval  of  silence  was  shattered  by  a  cry 
from  the  sentinel  on  the  river  bank,  followed  either  by 
an  echo  or  an  answering  whoop  from  the  opposite 
shore.  Rolf  stretched  himself  along  the  branch,  just 

328 


"THINGS   THAT    ARE   FATED" 

in  time  to  see  the  men  below  scatter  in  wildest  con 
fusion  and  plunge  headlong  into  the  thicket. 

"In  the  Troll's  name!"  he  ejaculated.  "When 
dwarfs  run  like  that,  giants  must  be  coming !  " 

Alwin  had  clambered  to  his  feet,  and  stood  with 
his  head  thrust  up  through  the  leafy  roof. 

"  It  is  more  out  of  the  same  nest !  "  he  gasped. 
"  They  are  coming  from  the  other  bank,  swarms  of 
them.  .  .  .  There!  Some  of  them  have  landed.  .  .  ." 

Rolf  laughed  his  peculiar  soft  laugh  of  quiet  en 
joyment. 

"  By  Thor,  was  there  ever  such  a  game ! "  he  ex 
claimed.  "  I  can  see  them  now ;  they  are  after  the  first 
lot  like  wolves  after  sheep  —  No,  Kark  was  the  sheep ! 
These  are  the  hunters  after  the  wolves.  Hear  them 
howl!" 

"  The  last  ones  have  climbed  out  of  the  water," 
Alwin  bent  to  report.  "  Do  they  also  follow?  " 

"  As  dogs  follow  deer.  Saw  I  never  such  sport ! 
When  we  can  no  longer  hear  them,  it  will  be  time  for 
us  to  run  a  race  of  our  own." 

Alwin  made  no  answer,  and  they  waited  in  silence. 
Gradually  distance  drew  soft  folds  over  the  sharp  cries 
and  muffled  them,  as  women  throw  their  cloaks  over 
the  sharp  swords  of  brawlers  in  the  hall.  Once  again 
the  drone  and  the  chirping  became  audible  about  them, 
and  the  smile  of  the  sunshine  became  visible  in  the  air. 
It  occurred  to  Alwin  that  the  peacefulness  of  nature 
was  like  the  gentleness  of  the  Wrestler;  and  there 
floated  through  his  head  the  saying  of  a  wrinkled  old 

329 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

nurse  of  his  childhood,  "  The  English  can  die  without 
flinching ;  the  French  can  die  with  laughs  on  their  lips ; 
but  only  the  Northmen  can  smile  as  they  kill."  When 
the  last  smothered  shout  was  unmistakably  dead,  Rolf 
swung  himself  down  from  the  bough;  hung  there  for 
an  instant,  stretching  himself  comfortably  and  shaking 
the  cramps  out  of  his  limbs,  then  let  himself  down  to 
the  ground;  and  Alwin  followed. 

The  soft  sod  lay  trampled  and  gashed  by  the  grind 
ing  heels;  and  the  lengthening  shadows  pointed  dark 
fingers  at  the  middle  of  the  nook,  where  a  shapeless 
thing  of  white  and  red  was  lying. 

Rolf  bent  over  it  curiously. 

"  It  must  be  that  these  people  love  killing  for  its 
own  sake,  to  go  to  so  much  trouble  over  it,"  he  com 
mented.  "  Evidently  it  is  not  the  excitement  of  fighting 
which  they  enjoy,  but  the  pleasure  of  torturing.  I  will 
not  be  sure  but  what  they  are  trolls  after  all." 

"  It  was  a  devils'  deed,"  Alwin  said  hoarsely.  He 
looked  down  at  the  ghastly  heap  with  a  shudder  of 
loathing.  "  And  we  are  not  without  guilt  who  have 
permitted  it.  It  is  of  no  consequence  what  sort  of  a 
man  he  was;  he  was  a  human  being  and  of  our  kind, 
— and  they  were  fiends.  You  need  not  tell  me  that  we 
could  not  help  it,"  he  added  in  fierce  forestalling.  "  Had 
he  been  Sigurd,  we  would  have  helped  it  or  we  would 
both  have  lain  like  that." 

Rolf  shrugged  his  shoulders  resignedly  as  they 
turned  away. 

"  Have  it  as  you  choose,"  he  assented.    "  At  least 

33° 


"THINGS   THAT    ARE   FATED" 

you  cannot  deny  that  you  were  helpless;  let  that  con 
sole  you.  May  the  gallows  take  my  body  if  you  are 
not  the  most  thankless  man  ever  I  met!  Here  are  you 
rid  of  your  enemy,  and  at  the  moment  when  he  was 
most  a  hindrance  to  you,  and  not  only  do  you  reap  the 
reward  of  the  deed,  but  you  bear  no  dangerous  respon 
sibility  —  " 

He  was  checked  by  a  glimpse  of  the  face  Alwin 
turned  toward  him.  Pride  and  loathing,  passion  and 
sternness,  were  all  mingled  in  its  expression. 

The  Saxon  said  slowly,  "  Heaven's  mercy  on  the 
soul  that  reaps  the  reward  of  this  deed!  Easier  would 
it  be  to  suffer  these  tortures  a  hundredfold  increased. 
Profit  by  such  a  deed,  Rolf  Erlingsson!  Do  you  think 
that  I  would  live  a  life  that  sprang  from  such  a  death? 
To  cleanse  my  hand  from  the  stain  of  such  a  murder, 
though  the  blood  had  but  spattered  on  it,  I  would  hew 
it  off  at  the  wrist." 


CHAPTER  XXIX 


THE  BATTLE  TO  THE  STRONG 

He  is  happy 

Who  gets  for  himself 

Praise  and  good-will. 

HAVAMAL. 


T  was  a  picture  of  sylvan 
revelry  that  the  sunset 
light  reddened,  as  it  bade 
farewell  to  the  Norse  camp 
on  the  river  bluff.  On  the 
green  before  the  huts4  two 
bands  of  the  fair-haired 
giants  were  striving  against 
each  other  in  a  rousing 
tug-of-war.  Now  the  hide 


was  stretched  motionless  between  them;  now  it  was 
drawn  a  foot  to  the  right,  amid  a  volley  of  jeers;  and 
now  it  was  jerked  back  a  foot  to  the  left,  with  an 
answering  chorus  of  cheers.  The  chief  sat  under  the 
spreading  maple-tree,  watching  the  sport  critically, 
with  an  occasional  gesture  of  applause.  Over  the  head 
of  the  bear-cub  she  was  fondling,  Helga  watched  it 
also,  with  unseeing  eyes.  Those  who  had  come  in 
from  hunting  and  fishing  sprawled  at  their  ease  on  the 
turf,  and  shouted  jovial  comments  over  their  wine-cups. 

332 


THE  BATTLE  TO  THE  STRONG 

They  welcomed  Rolf  and  the  Norman  with  a  shout, 
when  the  pair  appeared  on  the  edge  of  the  grove. 

"  Hail,  comrades !  "  —  "  It  was  in  our  minds  to  give 
you  up  for  lost !  "  —  "  Your  coming  we  will  take  as  an 
omen  that  Kark  will  also  return  some  time."  —  "  Yes, 
return  and  cook  us  some  food."  —  "  We  are  becoming 
hollow  as  bubbles." 

Rolf  accepted  their  greetings  with  an  easy  flourish. 

"  You  will  become  also  as  thin  as  bubbles  if 
you  wait  for  Kark  to  cook  your  food,"  he  answered, 
lightly.  "  I  bring  the  chief  the  bad  tidings  that  he 
has  lost  his  thrall."  Pushing  his  companion  gently 
aside,  he  walked  over  to  where  the  Lucky  One  sat. 
"  It  will  sound  like  an  old  woman's  tale  to  you, 
chief,"  he  warned  him ;  "  yet  this  is  nothing  but 
the  truth." 

While  the  skin-pullers  abandoned  their  contest 
and  dropped  cross-legged  upon  the  hide  to  listen,  and 
the  outlying  circle  picked  up  its  drinking  horns  and 
crept  closer,  he  related  the  whole  experience,  simply 
and  quite  truthfully,  from  beginning  to  end. 

From  all  sides,  exclamations  of  amazement  and 
horror  broke  out  when  he  had  finished.  Only  the 
chief  sat  regarding  him  in  silence,  a  skeptical  pucker 
lifting  the  corner  of  his  mouth. 

Leif  said  finally,  "  Truth  came  from  your  mouth 
when  you  foretold  that  this  would  appear  to  me  as 
strange  as  the  tales  old  women  tell.  Until  within  the 
last  month  we  have  passed  through  that  district  almost 
daily;  and  never  yet  have  we  found  aught  betokening 

333 


the  presence  of  human  beings.  That  they  should  thus 
appear  to  you  —  " 

"  They  came  like  the  monsters  in  a  dream,  and 
vanished  like  them,"  Rolf  declared. 

"  Saving  in  the  fact  that  dream  monsters  do  not 
leave  mangled  bodies  behind  them,"  Leif  reminded  him ; 
and  his  eyes  narrowed  with  an  unpleasant  shrewdness. 
"  Rolf  Erlingsson,"  he  advised,  "  confess  that  they  are 
the  dreams  you  liken  them  to.  That  Kark  was  no 
favorite  with  you  or  your  friend  "  —  he  nodded  toward 
the  Norman  —  "  was  seen  by  everybody.  Confess  that 
it  was  by  the  sword  of  one  of  you  that  the  thrall  met 
his  death." 

For  once  the  Wrestler's  face  lost  its  gentleness. 
His  huge  frame  stiffened  haughtily,  as  he  drew  himself 
up. 

"  Leif  Ericsson,"  he  returned,  fiercely,  "  when  — 
for  love  of  good  or  fear  of  ill  —  have  you  ever  known 
me  to  lie?  " 

The  chief  looked  at  him  incredulously. 

"  You  will  swear  to  the  truth  of  the  tale?  " 

"  I  will  swear  to  its  truth  by  my  knife,  by  my  soul, 
by  the  crucifix  you  wear  on  your  breast." 

After  a  moment,  Leif  arose  and  extended  his  hand. 
"  In  that  case,  I  would  believe  a  statement  that  was 
twice  as  unlikely,"  he  said,  with  honorable  frankness. 
And  a  sound  of  applause  went  around  as  their  hands 
clasped. 

From  the  spot  where  the  Norman  had  halted  when 
his  companion  pushed  forward,  there  came  the  rustle 

334 


THE  BATTLE  TO  THE  STRONG 

of  a  slight  disturbance.  Sigurd  had  caught  his  friend 
by  his  cloak  and  was  pleading  with  him  in  a  passionate 
undertone,  growing  more  and  more  desperate  at  each 
resolute  shake  of  the  black  head.  The  instant  Leif 
resumed  his  seat,  the  Fearless  One  wrenched  himself 
free  and  strode  forward.  Rolf  strove  to  bar  his  way, 
but  Robert  Sans-Peur  evaded  him  also,  and  took  up 
his  stand  before  the  bench  under  the  maple-tree. 

"  The  Fates  appear  to  be  balancing  their  scales 
to-night,  chief,"  he  said,  grimly.  "  For  the  dead  man 
whom  you  believed  to  be  alive,  you  see  here  a  living 
man  whom  you  thought  to  be  dead.  For  the  thrall 
that  you  have  lost,  I  present  to  you  another." 

Winding  his  hand  in  his  long  black  locks,  he  tore 
them  from  his  head  and  revealed  the  crisp  waves  of 
his  own  fair  hair. 

From  either  hand  there  arose  a  buzz  of  amaze 
ment  and  incredulity  mingled  with  grunts  of  approval 
and  blunt  compliments  and  half-muttered  pleas  for 
leniency.  Only  two  persons  neither  exclaimed  nor 
moved.  Helga  stood  in  the  rigid  tearless  silence  she 
had  promised,  her  eyes  pouring  into  her  lover's  eyes 
all  the  courage  and  loyalty  and  love  of  her  brave 
soul.  And  the  chief  sat  gazing  at  the  rebel  brought 
back  to  life,  without  so  much  as  a  wink  of  surprise, 
without  any  expression  whatever  upon  his  inscrutable 
face. 

After  a  moment  Alwin  went  on  steadily,  "  I  hid 
myself  under  this  disguise  because  I  believed  that  luck 
might  grant  me  the  chance  to  render  you  some  service 

335 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

which  should  outweigh  my  offence.  Because  I  was  a 
short-sighted  fool,  I  did  not  see  that  the  better  the 
Norman  succeeded,  the  worse  became  the  Saxon's 
deceit.  My  mind  changed  when  your  own  lips  told 
me  what  would  be  the  fate  of  the  man  who  should 
deceive  you." 

The  chief's  face  was  as  impassive  as  stone,  but  he 
nodded  slightly. 

"  A  man  of  my  age  does  not  take  it  well  to  be 
fooled  by  boys,"  he  said.  "  It  is  a  poor  compliment  to 
his  intelligence,  when  they  have  the  opinion  that  they 
can  mould  him  between  their  fingers.  Though  he  had 
rendered  me  the  greatest  service  in  the  world,  the  man 
who  should  deceive  me  should  die." 

Silence  fell  like  a  shroud  upon  the  scattered  groups. 
With  a  queer  little  smile  upon  her  drawn  lips,  Helga 
softly  unsheathed  her  dagger  and  ran  her  fingers  along 
its  edge.  Alwin,  earl's  son,  drew  a  long  breath,  and  the 
muscles  of  his  white  face  twitched  a  little;  then  he 
pulled  himself  together  resolutely.  With  one  hand  he 
plucked  the  knife  from  his  belt  and  cast  it  into  the 
chief's  lap ;  with  the  other,  he  tore  his  tunic  open  from 
neck  to  belt. 

"  I  have  asked  no  mercy,"  he  said,  proudly. 

Leif  made  no  motion  to  pick  up  the  weapon.  In 
stead,  a  glint  of  something  like  dry  humor  touched  his 
keen  eyes. 

"  No,"  he  said,  quietly.  "  You  have  asked  nothing 
of  what  you  should  have  asked.  You  have  even  failed 
to  ask  whether  or  not  you  have  deceived  me." 

336 


THE  BATTLE  TO  THE  STRONG 

With  her  dagger  half  drawn,  Helga  paused  to 
stare  at  him. 

"  You  —  knew  —  ?  "  she  gasped. 

Leif  smiled  a  dry  fine  smile.  "  I  have  known 
since  the  day  on  which  Tyrker  was  lost,"  he  said. 
"  And  I  had  suspected  the  truth  since  the  night  of  the 
day  upon  which  we  sailed  from  Greenland." 

He  made  a  gesture  toward  the  shield-maiden  that 
was  half  mocking  and  half  stern. 

"  You  showed  little  honor  to  my  judgment,  kins 
woman,  when  you  took  it  for  granted  I  should  not 
know  that  love  alone  could  cause  a  woman  to  behave 
as  you  have  done.  Or  did  you  think  I  had  not  heard 
to  whom  your  heart  had  been  given?  That  my  ears 
only  had  been  dead  to  the  love  tale  which  every  ser 
vant-maid  in  Brattahlid  rolled  like  honey  on  her 
tongue?  Or  did  you  imagine  that  I  knew  you  so 
little  as  to  think  you  capable  of  loving  one  man  in 
the  winter  and  another  in  the  spring?  Even  had  the 
Norman  borne  no  resemblance  to  the  Englishman, 
still  would  I  —  " 

"  But  .  .  ."  Helga  stammered,  "  but  —  I  thought 
that  you  thought  —  Rolf  said  that  Sigurd  —  " 

For  perhaps  the  first  time  in  his  life,  Rolf's  cheeks 
burned  with  mortification  as  a  derisive  snap  of  the 
chief's  fingers  fell  upon  his  ear. 

"  Sigurd !  Your  playmate !  With  whom  you  have 
quarrelled  and  made  up  since  there  were  teeth  in  your 
head !  By  Peter,  if  it  were  not  that  the  joke  appears  to 
lie  wholly  on  my  side,  I  could  find  it  in  my  heart  to 

22  337 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

punish  the  four  of  you  without  mercy,  for  no  other 
crime  than  your  opinion  of  my  intelligence !  " 

Alwin  took  a  hesitating  step  forward.  He  had  been 
standing  where  his  first  defiance  had  left  him,  a  light 
of  comprehension  dawning  in  his  face;  and  also  a 
spark  of  resentment  kindling  in  his  eyes. 

Now  he  said  slowly,  "  It  is  not  your  anger  which 
appears  strange  to  us,  chief.  It  is  the  slowness  of 
your  justice.  That  knowing  all  this  time  of  our  deceit, 
you  have  yet  remained  quiet.  That  you  have  allowed 
us  to  live  in  dreams,  and  led  us  on  to  behave  ourselves 
like  fools!  We  have  been  no  better  than  mice  under 
the  cat's  paw."  He  glanced  at  Helga's  thin  cheeks 
and  the  pain-lines  around  her  mouth,  and  the  full  force 
of  his  indignation  rang  out  in  his  voice.  "  To  us  it 
meant  life  or  death,  heaven  or  hell,  —  was  it  worthy  of 
a  man  like  you  to  find  amusement  in  our  suffering?" 

Though  it  was  as  faint  as  the  rustling  of  leaves,  un 
mistakable  applause  swept  around.  Rolf  dared  to  clap 
his  hands  softly. 

The  chief  replied  by  a  direct  question,  as  he  leaned 
back  against  the  maple  and  eyed  his  young  rebel 
piercingly. 

"  Befooling  and  bejuggling  were  the  drinks  you 
prepared  for  me ;  was  it  not  just  that  you  should  learn 
from  experience  how  sour  a  taste  they  leave  in  the 
mouth?  " 

Though  moment  after  moment  dragged  by,  Alwin 
did  not  answer  that.  His  eyes  fell  to  the  ground,  and 
he  stood  with  bent  head  and  clenched  hands. 

338 


THE  BATTLE  TO  THE  STRONG 

The  chief  went  on.  "  You  who  could  so  easily 
fathom  the  workings  of  my  mind,  should  have  no  need 
to  ask  my  motives.  It  may  be  that  I  found  entertain 
ment  in  playing  you  like  a  fish  on  a  line.  Or  it  may  be 
that  I  was  not  altogether  sure  of  my  ground,  and  waited 
to  be  certain  before  I  stepped.  Or  perhaps  I  was  curi 
ous  to  see  what  you  would  do  next,  and  felt  able  to 
gratify  my  curiosity  since  I  knew  that,  through  all 
your  antics,  I  held  you  securely  in  the  hollow  of  my 
hand.  Or  perhaps  —  "  Leif  hesitated  for  an  instant, 
and  there  crept  into  his  voice  a  note  so  unusual  that 
all  stared  at  him,  —  "  or  perhaps,  in  becoming  sure  of 
my  ground,  I  became  uncertain  of  the  honor  of  the 
man  whom  I  wished  to  place  highest  in  my  friend 
ship,  and  so  deemed  it  wisest  to  remain  under  cover 
until  he  should  reveal  all  the  hidden  parts  of  his 
nature.  It  may  have  been  for  any  or  all  of  these 
reasons.  You,  who  have  come  nearer  to  me  than  any 
man  alive,  should  have  no  difficulty  in  selecting  the 
true  one." 

Was  it  possible  that  reproach  rang  in  those  last 
words?  It  sounded  so  strangely  like  it,  that  Tyrker 
involuntarily  curved  his  hand  around  his  ear  to  amend 
some  flaw  in  his  hearing. 

Alwin's  face  underwent  a  great  change.  Sud 
denly  he  flung  his  arms  apart  in  a  gesture  of  utter 
surrender. 

"  I  will  strive  against  you  no  longer !  "  he  cried, 
passionately.  "  You  are  as  much  superior  to  me  as 
the  King  to  his  link-boy.  Do  as  you  like  with  me.  I 

339 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

submit  to  you  in  everything."  He  fell  upon  his  knee 
and  hid  his  face  in  his  hands. 

Then  the  tone  of  Leif's  voice  became  so  frankly 
friendly  that  Helga's  beautiful  head  was  raised  as  a 
drooping  flower's  by  the  soft  spring  rain. 

"  Already  you  have  heard  your  sentence.  The  fair 
words  I  spoke  to  Robert  the  Norman  I  spoke  also  to 
Alwin  of  England.  When  I  promised  wealth  and 
friendship  and  honor  to  Robert  Sans-Peur,  I  promised 
them  also  to  you.  Take  the  freedom  and  dignity  which 
befit  a  man  of  your  accomplishments  and  —  with  one 
exception  —  ask  of  me  anything  else  you  choose." 

With  one  exception!  Helga  sprang  forward  and 
caught  Leif's  hand  imploringly  in  hers.  And  Alwin, 
still  upon  his  knee,  reached  out  and  grasped  the  chief's 
mantle. 

"  Lord,"  he  cried,  "  you  have  been  better  to  me, 
a  hundredfold  better,  than  I  deserve!  Yet,  would  yon 
be  kinder  still.  .  .  .  Lord,  grant  me  this  one  boon,  and 
take  back  all  else  that  you  have  promised." 

The  chief's  brawny  hand  touched  Helga's  face 
caressingly. 

"  Do  you  still  believe  that  I  would  rub  salt  on  your 
wounds,  if  it  were  in  my  power  to  relieve  you?"  he 
reproached  them.  "  But  one  man  in  the  world  has 
the  right  to  say  where  Helga  shall  be  given  in  mar 
riage;  he  is  her  father,  Gilli  of  Trondhjem.  Already 
I  have  done  him  a  wrong  in  permitting,  by  my  care 
lessness,  that  one  of  thrall-estate  should  steal  his 
daughter's  love.  In  honor,  I  can  do  no  less  than  guard 

340 


THE  BATTLE  TO  THE  STRONG 

the  maiden  safely  until  the  time  when  he  can  dispose 
of  her  as  pleases  him.  I  do  not  say  that  I  will  not  use 
with  him  what  influence  I  possess;  yet  I  advise  you 
against  expecting  anything  favorable  from  the  result.  I 
think  you  both  know  his  mercy." 


CHAPTER    XXX 

FROM    OVER   THE    SEA 

At  night  is  joyful 

He  who  is  sure  of  travelling  entertainment ; 

A  ship's  yards  are  short ; 

Variable  is  an  autumn  night ; 

Many  are  the  weather's  changes 

In  five  days, 

But  more  in  a  month. 

HAVAMAL. 


T  developed,  however,  that 
the  lovers'  chances  for 
happiness  did  not  hang 
upon  so  frail  a  thread  as 
the  mercy  of  Gilli  of  Trond- 
hjem.  While  the  explor 
ing  vessel  was  still  at  sea, 
with  the  icy  headlands  of 
Greenland  only  just  begin 
ning  to  stand  out  clearly 


before  her  bow,  unexpected  tidings  reached  those  on 
board. 

Watching  the  chief,  who  stood  by  the  steering  oar, 
erect  as  the  mast,  his  eyes  piercing  the  distance  ahead, 
Sigurd  put  an  idle  question. 

"  Can  you  tell  anything  yet  concerning  the  drift- 
ice,  foster-father?  And  why  do  you  steer  the  ship  so 
close  to  the  wind?  " 


342 


FROM   OVER  THE  SEA 

Without  turning  his  head,  Leif  answered  shortly, 
"  I  am  attending  to  my  steering,  foster-son." 

But  as  the  jarl's  son  was  turning  away,  with  a 
shrug  of  his  shoulders  for  the  rebuff,  the  chief  added 
in  the  quick,  curt  tone  that  with  him  betrayed  unwonted 
interest,  "  And  I  am  looking  at  something  else.  Where 
are  your  eyes  that  you  cannot  see  anything  remark 
able?  Is  that  a  rock  or  a  ship  which  I  see  straight 
ahead?  " 

Sigurd's  aimless  curiosity  promptly  found  an 
object;  yet  after  all  the  craning  of  his  neck  and  squint 
ing  under  his  hand,  he  was  obliged  to  confess  that  he 
saw  nothing  more  remarkable  than  a  rock. 

Leif  gave  a  short  harsh  laugh. 

"  See  what  it  is  to  have  young  eyes,"  he  said. 
"  Not  only  can  I  see  that  it  is  a  rock,  but  I  can  make 
out  that  there  are  men  moving  around  upon  it." 

"Men!"  cried  Sigurd. 

Excitement  spread  like  fire  from  stern  to  bow, 
until  even  Helga  of  the  Broken  Heart  arose  from  her 
cushions  on  the  fore-deck  and  stood  listlessly  watching 
the  approach. 

Eyvind  the  Icelander  muttered  that  any  creatures 
in  human  shape  that  dwelt  on  those  rocks,  must  be 
either  another  race  of  dwarfs,  or  such  fiends  as  inhabit 
the  ice  wastes  with  which  Greenland  is  cursed;  but  an 
old  Greenland  sailor  silenced  him  contemptuously. 

"  Landlubber !  Has  it  never  been  given  you  to 
hear  of  shipwrecks?  When  Eric  the  Red  came  to 
Greenland  with  thirty-five  ships  following  his  lead,  no 

343 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

less  than  four  of  them  went  to  pieces  on  that  rock. 
It  is  the  influence  of  Leif's  luck  which  has  caused  a 
shipwreck  so  that  the  chief  can  get  still  more  honor 
in  rescuing  the  distressed  ones." 

The  Icelander  grunted.  "  Then  is  Leif's  luck  very 
much  like  the  sword  that  becomes  one  man's  bane  in 
becoming  another  man's  pride,"  he  retorted. 

While  he  threw  all  his  strength  against  the  great 
oar,  the  chief  signalled  to  Valbrand  with  his  head. 

"  Drop  anchor  and  get  the  boat  ready  to  lower," 
he  commanded.  "  I  want  to  keep  close  to  the  wind  so 
that  we  may  get  to  them.  We  must  give  them  help  if 
they  need  it.  If  they  are  not  peaceful,  they  are  in  our 
power,  but  we  are  not  in  theirs." 

As  the  boat  bounded  away  on  its  errand  of  mercy, 
every  man  and  boy  remaining  crowded  forward  to 
watch  its  course.  In  some  way  it  happened  that  Alwin 
of  England  was  pushed  even  so  far  forward  as  the  very 
bow  of  the  boat,  and  the  side  of  the  shield-maiden. 

The  sun  rose  in  her  glooming  face  when  she  turned 
and  saw  him  beside  her. 

"  I  have  hoped  all  day  that  you  would  come,"  she 
whispered ;  "  so  I  could  tell  you  an  expedient  I  have 
bethought  myself  of.  Dear  one,  from  the  way  you  have 
sat  all  the  day  with  your  chin  on  your  hand  and  your 
eyes  on  the  sea,  I  have  known  that  you  needed  comfort 
even  more  than  I;  and  my  heart  has  ached  over  you 
till  once  the  tears  came  into  my  eyes." 

Her  lover  gazed  at  her  hungrily.  "  Gladly  would 
I  give  every  gift  that  Leif  has  lavished  on  me,  if  I 

344 


FROM   OVER  THE  SEA 

might  take  you  in  my  arms  and  kiss  away  the  smart 
of  those  drops." 

A  fierce  gleam  narrowed  Helga's  starry  eyes. 
"  Before  we  part,"  she  said  between  her  teeth,  "  you 
shall  kiss  my  eyes  once  for  every  tear  they  have  shed; 
and  you  shall  kiss  my  mouth  three  times  for  farewell,  — 
though  every  man  in  Greenland  should  wish  to  prevent 
it." 

Suddenly  she  hid  her  face  against  his  shoulder 
with  a  little  cry  of  despair. 

"  But  you  must  never  come  near  me  after  I  am 
married !  "  she  breathed.  "  The  moment  after  my  eyes 
had  fallen  upon  your  face,  I  should  turn  upon  my  hus 
band  and  kill  him." 

"  If  it  had  not  happened  that  I  had  already  slain 
him,"  Alwin  murmured.  Then  he  said,  more  steadily, 
"  This  is  useless  talk,  sweetheart.  Tell  me  the  thought 
which  comforted  you.  At  least  it  will  be  a  joy  to  me 
to  cherish  in  my  heart  what  you  have  treasured  in  your 
brain." 

Helga  looked  out  over  the  tumbling  water  with 
eyes  grown  wide  and  thoughtful. 

"  I  will  not  be  so  hopeful  as  to  call  it  a  comfort 
yet,"  she  said,  "  too  vague  is  its  shape  for  that.  It 
is  a  faint  plan  which  I  have  built  on  my  knowledge 
of  Gilli's  nature.  As  well  as  I,  you  know  that  he  cares 
for  nothing  but  what  is  gainful  for  him.  Now  if  I 
could  manage  to  make  myself  so  ugly  that  no  chief 
would  care  to  make  offers  for  me  ...  is  it  not  likely 
that  my  father  would  cease  to  value  me  and  be  even 

345 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

glad  to  get  rid  of  me,  to  you?  I  would  disfigure  my 
self  in  no  such  way  that  the  ugliness  would  be  lasting," 
she  reassured  him,  hastily.  "  But  if  I  should  weep  my 
eyes  red  and  my  cheeks  pale,  and  cut  off  my  hair  .  .  . 
It  would  all  come  right  in  time;  you  would  not  mind 
the  waiting?  " 

Alwin  looked  at  her  with  a  touch  of  wonder. 

"  And  you  would  go  ugly  for  me? "  he  asked. 
"  Hide  your  beauty  and  become  a  jest  where  you 
have  always  been  a  queen,  for  no  other  reason  than 
to  sink  so  low  that  I  might  reach  up  and  pluck  you? 
Would  you  think  it  worth  while  to  do  that  for 
me?" 

But  his  meaning  was  lost  on  Helga's  simplicity. 
She  gathered  only  that  he  thought  the  scheme  possi 
ble,  and  hope  bloomed  like  roses  in  her  cheeks. 

"  Oh,  comrade,  do  you  indeed  think  favorably  of 
the  plan?"  she  whispered,  eagerly.  "I  had  not  the 
heart  to  hope  much  from  it;  everything  has  failed  us 
so.  If  you  think  it  in  the  least  likely  to  succeed,  I  will 
cut  off  my  hair  this  instant." 

In  spite  of  his  misery,  Alwin  laughed  a  little. 

"  Do  you  then  imagine  that  the  gold  of  your  hair 
and  the  red  of  your  cheeks  is  all  that  makes  you  fair?  " 
he  asked.  "  No,  dear  one,  I  think  it  would  be  easier 
to  make  Gilli  generous  than  you  ugly.  No  man  who 
had  eyes  to  look  into  your  eyes,  and  ears  to  hear  your 
voice,  could  be  otherwise  than  eager  to  lay  down  his 
life  to  possess  you.  Trust  to  no  such  rootless  trees, 
comrade.  And  do  not  raise  your  face  toward  me  like 

346 


FROM  OVER  THE  SEA 

that  either;  for,  in  honor,  I  may  not  kiss  you,  and  — 
and  you  are  not  ugly  yet,  sweetheart." 

Shouts  from  those  around  them  recalled  the  lovers 
to  themselves.  The  returning  boat  was  almost  upon 
them;  and  from  among  her  burly  crew  the  wan  faces 
of  several  strangers  looked  up,  while  a  swooning  wo 
man  was  seen  to  lie  in  the  bow.  Her  face,  though 
pinched  and  pallid,  was  also  fair  and  lovable,  and  Helga 
momentarily  forgot  disappointment  in  pity. 

"  Bring  her  here  and  lay  her  upon  my  cushions," 
she  said  to  the  men  who  carried  the  woman  on 
board. 

Wrapping  the  limp  form  in  her  own  cloak,  the 
shield-maiden  pulled  off  such  of  the  sodden  garments 
as  she  could,  poured  wine  down  the  stranger's  throat, 
and  strove  energetically  to  chafe  some  returning 
warmth  into  the  benumbed  limbs. 

While  the  boat  hastened  back  to  bring  off  the  rest 
of  the  unfortunates,  those  of  the  first  load  whom 
wine  and  hope  had  sufficiently  revived,  explained  the 
disaster. 

The  wrecked  ship  belonged  to  Thorir  of  Trond- 
hjem;  and  that  merchant  and  his  wife  Gudrid  and 
fourteen  sailors  made  up  her  company.  On  the  voyage 
from  Nidaros  to  Greenland  with  a  cargo  of  timber,  their 
vessel  had  gone  to  pieces  on  a  submerged  reef,  and  they 
had  been  just  able  to  reach  that  most  inhospitable  of 
rocks  and  cling  there  like  flies,  frozen,  wind-battered, 
and  drenched.  The  waves,  in  a  moment  of  repentance, 
had  thrown  a  little  of  their  timber  back  to  them,  and 

347 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

this  had  been  their  only  shelter;  and  their  only  food 
some  coarse  lichens  and  a  few  sea-birds'  eggs. 

It  was  little  wonder  that  when  Leif  had  brought 
the  last  load  on  board,  and  drowned  their  past  woes 
in  present  comforts,  the  starved  creatures  were  almost 
ready  to  embrace  his  knees  with  thankfulness. 

"  It  seems  to  me  that  we  should  be  called  '  the 
Lucky,'  and  you  '  the  Good,'  "  Thorir  said,  as  the  two 
chiefs  stood  on  the  forecastle,  watching  the  anchor 
and  the  sail  both  rising  with  joyful  alacrity.  "  With 
out  your  aid,  we  could  not  have  lived  a  day  longer." 

And  Gudrid,  opening  her  eyes  to  see  Helga's  fair 
face  bending  over  her  to  put  a  wine  cup  to  her  lips, 
murmured  faintly,  "A  Valkyria  could  not  look  more 
beautiful  to  me  than  you  do.  Tell  me  what  you  are 
called,  that  I  may  know  what  name  to  love  you  by." 

"  I  am  called  Helga,  Gilli's  daughter,"  the  shield- 
maiden  answered,  with  just  an  edge  of  bitterness  on 
the  last  words. 

Gudrid's  gentle  eyes  opened  wide  with  wonder  and 
alarm. 

"  Not  Helga  the  Fair  of  Trondhjem,"  she  gasped, 
"who  fled  from  Gilli  to  his  kinsfolk  in  Greenland? 
Alas,  my  unfortunate  child !  " 

In  the  eagerness  in  which  she  clasped  her  hands, 
the  wine-cup  fell  clanging  from  Helga's  hold. 

"  Is  he  dead?  "  she  cried,  imploringly.  "  Only  tell 
me  that,  and  I  will  serve  you  all  the  rest  of  my  life! 
Is  Gilli  dead?" 

But  Gudrid  had  sunk  back  in  another  faint.     She 

348 


FROM   OVER  THE  SEA 

lay  with  her  eyes  closed,  moaning  and  murmuring  to 
herself. 

Leif,  biting  sharply  at  his  thick  mustache,  as 
he  was  wont  to  do  when  excited,  turned  sharply  on 
Thorir. 

"What  is  the  reason  of  this?"  he  demanded. 
"  What  are  these  tidings  concerning  my  kinswoman, 
which  your  wife  hesitates  to  speak?  Is  Gilli  of  Trond- 
hjem  dead?" 

Thorir  answered  with  great  haste  and  politeness, 
"  No,  no ;  naught  so  bad  as  that.  Naught  but  what  I 
expect  can  be  easily  remedied.  But  it  appears  that 
when  Gilli  attempted  to  follow  his  daughter  to  Green 
land,  last  fall,  he  suffered  a  shipwreck  and  the  loss  of 
much  valuable  property,  barely  escaping  with  his  life. 
From  this  he  drew  the  rash  conclusion  that  his  daughter 
had  become  a  misfortune  to  him,  as  some  foreknowing 
woman  had  once  said  she  would.  And  he  declared  that 
since  the  maiden  preferred  her  poorer  kinsfolk  in  Green 
land,  she  might  stay  with  them ;  and  —  " 

The  words  burst  rapturously  from  Helga's  lips: 
"  And  he  disowned  me?  " 

Thorir  stared  at  her  in  astonishment. 

"  Yes,"  he  said,  pityingly. 

It  was  just  as  well  that  he  had  not  attempted  a 
longer  answer,  for  he  never  would  have  finished  it. 
Madness  seemed  suddenly  to  fall  upon  the  ship.  In  the 
face  of  her  disinheritance,  the  shield-maiden  was  radi 
ant.  Down  in  the  waist  of  the  ship,  two  youths  who 
had  caught  the  words  threw  up  their  hats  with  cheers. 

349 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

Leif  Ericsson  himself  laughed  loudly,  and  snapped  his 
fingers  in  derision. 

"  A  mighty  revenge !  "  he  said.  "  My  kinswoman 
could  have  received  no  greater  kindness  at  the  churl's 
hands.  Could  she  have  accomplished  it  by  a  dagger- 
thrust,  I  doubt  not  that  she  would  have  let  his  base 
blood  run  from  her  veins  long  ere  this." 

He  turned  to  where  Helga  stood  watching  him,  her 
heart  in  her  eyes,  and  pulled  her  toward  him  and  kissed 
her. 

"  You  chose  between  honor  and  riches,  kins 
woman,"  he  said,  "  but  while  there  is  a  ring  in  my 
pouch  you  shall  never  lack  property ;  you  have  behaved 
like  a  true  Norse  maiden,  and  I  am  free  now  to  say  that 
I  honor  you  for  it.  Go  the  way  your  heart  desires, 
without  further  hindrance." 

Helga  stayed  to  press  his  hand  to  her  cheek ;  then, 
before  them  all,  without  a  thought  of  shame,  she  went 
the  way  that  ended  in  her  lover's  arms. 

They  stood  side  by  side  in  the  gilded  prow,  and  he 
kissed  her  eyes  twice  for  every  tear  they  had  shed ;  and 
he  kissed  her  mouth  thrice  three  times,  and  not  a  man 
in  the  whole  world  rose  up  to  prevent  him.  Side  by 
side,  they  stood  in  the  flying  bow,  a  divinely  modelled 
figure-head,  gilded  by  the  light  of  love. 


35° 


CONCLUSION 


S  the  sun's  last  beams  were 
fading  from  the  mountain 
tops,  the  exploring  ves 
sel  dropped  anchor  before 
Eric's  ship-sheds  and  the 
eager  groups  that  had  gath 
ered  on  the  shore  at  the 
first  signal.  Not  only  idlers 
made  up  the  throng,  but 
the  Red  One  himself  was 
there,  and  Thorwald  and  every  soul  from  Brattahlid; 
and  with  them  half  the  high-born  men  of  Greenland, 
who  had  lived  for  the  last  month  as  Eric's  guests,  that 
they  might  be  on  hand  for  this  occasion.  They  shoved 
and  jostled  each  other  like  schoolboys,  as  they  crowded 
down  to  meet  the  first  boat-load. 

The  ten  sailors  who  stepped  ashore  were  a  pros 
perous  looking  band.  Their  arms  were  full  of  queer 
pets ;  their  pouches  were  stuffed  with  samples  of  wood 
and  samples  of  wheat,  and  with  nuts  and  with  raisins. 
All  were  sleek  and  fat  with  a  year's  good  living,  and 
all  jubilant  with  happiness  and  a  sense  of  their  own 
importance.  Even  while  their  arms  were  clasping 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

their  sweethearts'  necks,  they  began  to  hint  at  their 
brave  adventures  and  to  boast  of  the  grain  and  the 
timber  and  the  wine.  The  home-keepers  heard  just 
enough  to  set  their  curiosity  leaping  and  dancing  with 
eagerness  for  more.  And  each  succeeding  boat-load 
of  burly  heroes  worked  their  enthusiasm  to  a  higher 
pitch. 

Then,  gradually,  the  song  ran  into  a  minor  key, 
as  Thorir's  pitiful  crew  landed  upon  the  sand.  Haggard 
and  worn  and  almost  too  weak  to  walk,  they  clung  to 
the  brawny  arms  of  their  rescuers;  and  the  horrors 
of  their  privations  were  written  in  pitiless  letters  on 
Gudrid's  fair  white  face.  The  rejoicing  and  laughter 
sank  into  wondering  questions  and  pitiful  murmuring. 

While  Thorir  told  the  Red  One  briefly  of  their 
sufferings,  the  throng  listened  as  to  their  favorite  bal 
lad,  and  shuddered  and  suffered  with  him.  Then,  in 
words  that  still  rang  with  joy  and  gratitude,  Thorir 
told  of  their  rescue  by  Leif  Ericsson. 

Strongly  speeding  arrows  need  only  aim  to  make 
them  reach  their  target.  Flights  of  wildest  enthusiasm 
had  been  going  up  on  every  side.  Now  Thorir  gave 
these  a  mark  and  an  aim.  Curiosity  and  triumph,  pity 
and  rejoicing,  all  merged  into  one  great  impulse  and 
rose  in  a  passion  of  hero-worship.  Toward  the  boat 
that  was  bringing  the  Lucky  One  to  land,  they  turned, 
face  and  heart,  and  laid  their  homage  at  his  feet.  Never 
had  Greenland  glaciers  heard  such  a  tumult  of  acclaim 
as  when  the  throng  cheered  and  stamped  and  clashed 
their  weapons. 

352 


CONCLUSION 

It  was  a  supreme  moment.  Leif's  bronzed  face  was 
white,  as  he  stood  waiting  for  the  noise  to  subside  that 
he  might  answer  them.  Yet  never  had  his  bearing  been 
statelier  than  when  at  last  he  stepped  forward  and  faced 
them. 

"  I  give  you  many  thanks  for  your  favor,  friends," 
he  said,  courteously.  "  It  is  more  than  I  could  have 
expected,  and  I  give  you  many  thanks  for  it.  But  I 
think  it  right  to  remind  you  that  I  am  not  one  of  those 
men  who  trust  in  their  own  strength  alone.  What  I 
have  done  I  have  been  able  to  do  by  the  help  of  my 
God  whom  you  reject.  To  Him  I  give  the  thanks  and 
the  glory." 

In  that  humility  which  is  higher  than  pride,  he 
raised  the  silver  crucifix  from  his  breast  and  bent  his 
head  before  it.  Out  of  the  hush  that  followed,  a  man's 
voice  rang  strongly,  —  the  voice  of  one  of  Greenland's 
foremost  chiefs. 

"  Hail  to  the  God  of  Leif  Ericsson !  The  God  that 
helped  him  must  be  all-powerful.  Henceforth  I  will 
believe  that  He  and  no  one  else  is  the  only  God.  Hail 
to  the  Cross !  " 

Before  he  had  finished,  another  voice  had  taken  up 
the  cry  —  and  another  —  and  another ;  until  there  were 
not  ten  men  who  were  not  shouting  it  over  and  over, 
in  a  delirium  of  excitement.  Eric  turned  his  face  away 
and  made  over  his  breast  the  hammer  sign  of  Thor,  but 
there  was  only  pride  in  his  look  when  he  turned  back. 

Leif  stood  motionless  amid  the  tumult;  looking 
upward  with  that  strange  absent  look,  as  though  his 

23  353 


THE  THRALL  OF  LEIF  THE  LUCKY 

eyes  would  pierce  the  clouds  that  veiled  Valhalla's 
walls  and  search  for  one  beloved  face  among  the  war 
riors  upon  the  benches. 

Under  his  breath  he  said  to  his  English  squire,  "  I 
pray  God  that  Olaf  Trygvasson  hears  this  now,  and 
knows  that  I  have  been  as  faithful  to  him  in  his  death 
as  I  was  in  his  life." 

He  did  not  feel  it  when  Alwin  bent  and  touched 
the  scarlet  cloak-hem  with  his  lips,  nor  did  he  hear  the 
fervent  murmur,  "So  faithful  will  I  be  to  you  hereafter." 


354 


Printed  for  A.  C.  McClurg  &  Co.  by 
The  University  Press,  John  Wilson 
&  Son  (Inc.),  Cambridge,  U.S.A. 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

305  De  Neve  Drive  -  Parking  Lot  17  •  Box  951388 

LOS  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA  90095-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library  from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


If! 


Mb  1  5  2004 

SRLF 
2  WEEK  LOAN 


3  1158009083113 


A    000073131     5 


